Devil's Due

by All American

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Human, Main 6, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Romance, Princess Luna, Original Character, Tragedy, Adventure, Shining Armor
Length: 149026

.

<Pending editing. I know there are errors and they will be dealt with later when I am not so lazy.>

What would you do if you spent every day getting mocked by a creature in the mirror? What would you do if you spent every day doubting your sanity? What would you do if your reality fell apart around you? My name is Ryan and this is my story.
-A big hand to frieD195 for being my beta-reader!
-The cover art is by Frees

Published 2012-04-24 17:34:01 UTC
Last updated 2012-09-18 00:51:16 UTC

Chapter 1: The Day I Died

Author's note: I wrote this part when I was very depressed, so that will probably be reflected in my writing. Don't worry, my dark sense of humor will still be here (mostly in dialogue) and yes, I did steal the name of my character from "Birds of a Feather". Enjoy.

--

Same shit, different day.

That's what they all say.

I used to think that I had a purpose in life when I was little. I felt like one day I would save the world or save someone special. I was wrong. I am 21 years old and I have never found that purpose, hell, I've never even had a steady girlfriend before. I could never bring myself to trust anyone. I've seen what humanity's dark side looks like and when you've seen it for as long as I have, you can't see anything good anymore. Everything I look at now has a hidden agenda.

Santa? A ploy to steal your cash.

A baby? Another whiny mouth to feed.

A girlfriend? A monster that will pretend to love you, only to steal everything once you marry.

Everything I look at is evil to me and no matter how hard I try, I can't see it any other way. My distrust has held me back from human contact which led to another problem; loneliness. I spend every night alone in my shitty one bedroom apartment. Every night is the same retinue; get home from my shitty job, watch TV, and drink myself to sleep. This is the way it is and this is the way it will always be.

My name is Ryan Laney and this is the story of my death and what lay beyond it.

Another shitty day at the office. My job wasn't overly exciting and was utterly pointless. Just another time sink between the cradle and the grave. The night hung heavy overhead as I closed the car door and began the 3 story climb to my apartment. I felt as lifeless as the white walls that lined the hallway to my door. I walked slowly as my steel-toed boots clicked on the tile floor. I could hear through the thin walls that many people were having a normal evening. I could hear the gunshots and explosions of apartment to my left as well as a wave of insults being yelled at the TV. I continued walking before I heard in an apartment to my left, a family saying grace over their meal. My boots continued to click against the floor when I past one last apartment to the left and from the sound of it, things were getting hot and heavy between the tenets.

Finally arriving at my door, I grabbed my keys from my pocket and fumbled for the correct one. After finding the correct key, I slid the key home and released the deadbolt with a gratifying thud. I grabbed the knob and pushed the door open and shut it behind me. I sighed in the mud room as I looked upon my bland apartment. White walls, as bland as the day I moved in, lined the floor plan of the tenement. I walked into the living room and removed my leather jacket, revealing my brown polo shirt and holster under my shoulder. If you spent you life living in the shit hole city of Youngstown, Ohio, you'd invest the time and money in a gun too. In the holster sat a matte black M1911A1 military surplus, a favorite of mine. I pulled the gun from its holster and held it in my hands. Various scratches lined the slide as well as the tally marks I had put there. Five tallies lined the slide, just above the safety, and each one was some stupid punk who though he could just mug me with some little shiv and get away with it. I've honestly lose track of how many gunshots I heard each night.

I returned the M1911 to its holster and walked into the bathroom. I flicked on the lights and watched as a few roaches scurried away from the light. I walked up to the vanity and removed my white Kangol hat, placing it on the vanity just behind the sink. I ran my hands through my hair and slammed them on the vanity, nearly shattering the ceramic sink. With my eyes locked on the floor, I peeled them away from my feet and locked eyes with the creature staring back at me in the mirror. The creature was a white unicorn/pegasus (I have no idea what the correct term is) I had seen many times before. The creature had named itself 'Celestia' and claimed to be ruler of a far off land of Equestria. I was damned sure that it was only a figment of my imagination since no matter how much I tried to find reference of the creature on the net, I found nothing but a child's show.

"Come to mock me again?" I said my gruff voice.

'Celestia' stare at me for a moment as if trying to determine if I was worth her time "No, I'm trying to help you."

The creatures voice was very refined as she spoke but all I could do was laugh in her face.

"Is something funny?" Celestia asked as though she didn't know.

I cut off my laugh and locked eyes again "We do this every night. You realize how insane this is right? I'm talking to a cartoon horse!"

"Show some respect!" She commanded in a smooth voice "I'm trying to help you!"

I pulled the 1911 from the holster and slapped it down on the vanity "Help me how?! Tell me that life is worth living? To show me false happiness that exists in your world? Bullshit! All of it!"

Celestia narrowed her gaze as if trying to give me a 'death stare' "Life is worth living!"

"I beg to differ! Have you seen what I've lived through, have you seen what I've seen, have you seen me killed the muggers that still lay heavily on my soul?" I watched a a tear ran down her eye "I didn't fucking think so! Don't you dare tell me that life is worth living in this shitty reality. Hell honestly sounds like a better option than living the same shit day in and day out! At least there I'll have some FUCKING closure because all I'll end up doing in this god-damn life is fucking waiting for either my own hand or someone else's to end me."

Celestia stood there in the mirror crying at this point, begging "Don't do it! You're better than that!"

I could feel my fist balling up at this point and anger begin to flood my eyes.

"There is so much more to your life than you think!"

I exploded "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!"

I took my fist and punched the mirror as hard as I possible could, shattering it and sending my fist into the dry wall behind it. Thankfully my black finger-less gloves kept me from cutting my hand. I retracted my fist from the wall and let it hang at my side. I looked back at the now shattered mirror only to see the reflection of a broken man. I brought my hand to my face and ran it along the scar that ran from my right eye to the bottom of my chin. Another drunken memory.

I grabbed the 1911 from the vanity and held it at my side. I exhaled and walked into the kitchen. The kitchen was just large enough to move in, let alone cook in. I walked up to my plain white fridge and opened it. The entirety of the contents consisted of rotten KFC and various liquor. I selected the finest whiskey in the fridge and walked back into the bathroom. I grabbed my hat from the vanity and sat on the crapper. I didn't even have to go to the bathroom but I figured that this was the quietest place in my apartment. I cracked open the bottle and guzzled a large chunk of it, not even letting it hit my tongue. I sat there for a moment before I hear some mumbling from a vanity drawer. I laughed, opened the drawer, and removed a small personal mirror, a reminder of my last one night stand.

"That was uncalled for!" Celestia barked at me from the small mirror.

"Quiet or I'll put you back in the drawer." I said before taking another large drink from the bottle.

"Drinking won't solve your problems." She said as if she could change my mind.

"Maybe, maybe not but it sure does help." I said before setting the bottle down and retrieving the 1911.

"What do you need that for?" She ask as if puzzled.

"You know what I'm gona do? I'm gona polish this bottle off and end this nightmare." I said before pulling the slide back and letting it fall forward with a metallic thud. I watched as her eyes flew wide with terror "I'm done wallowing in sadness and depression. I'm going to let Mr.45 take my problems away."

"I will not let you do such a thing!" She said in a furious tone.

"Stop me then. OH WAIT, you're a goddamn reflection in a mirror! Try me!" I said throwing my arms out wide.

"I will not let you do this! How dare you even think of such a thing-" I raised the semiautomatic at the mirror "This is wrong and you know it-"

*BANG*

The empty round from the handgun bounced off the bathtub and landed on the floor in front of me "That takes care of that."

I looked at the bottle of booze that I held in my hand and saw that it was almost done with. I took the final swig and threw the bottle into the tub. I got up from the think tank and walked back into my bedroom. It was mostly bare except for the large queen size bed and TV in the corner. I walked to the closet and opened the door. On the door was and empty mirror stared back at me. I gave a small laugh and walked into the closet. I grabbed a small shoe box and retrieved a few things from it, a Zippo that belonged to my father, a locket from my mother, and a box of .45s. I put the heart shaped locket on and grabbed the lighter/bullets. I sat down on the edge of the bed and set the 1911 on my lap and retrieved empty magazines from their spot on the holster. I opened the box of ammo and slid each round home into the magazines.

I returned the magazines to their respected spots and held the 1911 in my hands, running my finger along every scratch on the slide.

"You're really going to do it aren't you?"

I laughed and turned my attention to the mirror in my closet, which had the door still hanging open.

"You're persistent aren't you? It's been a long run but in the end, I lost the game of life."

"You know I can't let you do this." She said with a look of determination on her face.

"Try to stop me." I said as I raised the handgun to the side of my head.

I sat there for a moment, letting the cool, metal barrel of the 1911 rest on the side of my head.

"Luna, we have to stop him! He's going to do it!" Celestia yelled to an unseen figure.

I laughed, raised a middle finger, and pulled the trigger.

Chapter 2: Fighting the Truth

Author's note: Got tired of waiting for my prereader and I decided that I would post this early. I'm not sure if this is in the same state of mind as the last but hey, at least I tried.

Enjoy,

All American

--Chapter 2: Fighting the Truth--

They say that when you die, you see a blinding white light at the end of a long tunnel.

They lied.

I felt like I was falling into a never ending black hole. I could feel my eyes slam shut as I accelerated downward. There was a howling wind that consumed me as I fell ever onward into the darkness. The wind continued to blast my back as I reached terminal velocity. I felt like I was going to fall for all of eternity.

“You’re safe now.” A feminine voice called from the darkness.

The voice was one I was unfamiliar with. My mind wanted to open my eyes in hopes of identifying the person that call out, but my eyes were sealed.

“He is going to get violent when he wakes.” A male voice chimed in.

My mind was still trying to cope with what had just transpired and their words seemed foreign to me, like they weren’t of human vocal chords.

“I know he will be. I’ll try to calm him when the time comes. Tell Twilight that I may have something to study.”

With the voices swirling around me in the darkness, I felt my back connect with something relatively soft and decelerate rather quickly. I wanted to cry out but I felt like I was having an out of body experience, like I could tell what was happening but had no power to intervene. I lay on the soft area for a moment before I felt something sucking me down. I wanted to scream in fear but had no control over my voice. I could feel something soft envelop me before my mind shut down.

-

I flew awake, sitting upright immediately. I brought my hands to my face and took a deep breath. ‘Still breathing.’ I thought, almost disappointed. I let my hands disconnect with my face and drop to my sides. The room was the same as I had left it from the prior night except for one extremely important detail; I WAS STILL BREATHING! I was lying on my bed with a blanket covering me and a glass of water at my side. I grabbed the water and downed it with all my might. Whatever had transpired last night had made me extremely thirsty. Honestly, I was just lucky not to have a hangover.

I threw the glass to the floor and climbed from the bed. I felt cold and suddenly realized that I was stark naked. I ran over to my closet and opened it to reveal that the shoe box I had retrieved last night had been moved from where I had left it. I grabbed the box and tossed it to the bed. With what had transpired the night before, I decided that I needed a day off to get my head straight, so I didn’t need to get in uniform. I grabbed a black t-shirt with Smith & Wesson logo on it, a pair of blue jeans, another set of fingerless gloves, and my Timberland steel toed boots which had somehow made it back into my closet. I ruffled my hair and got dressed.

-

Now that I was dressed, I searched for my handgun and holster. I was getting furious because ever since I got my carry permit, I had had that gun at my side and I wasn’t going to end that newly formed tradition today. I started to tear the place apart, throwing cloths and other useless items around before grabbing the shoe box from the bed and dumping its contents onto my bed. With the contents spread out, I found everything that I had on me last night. ‘Who the fuck put this here?’ I asked myself as if I knew. I shrugged of the notion and grabbed the holster. I threw the strap over my head and buckled it into place. I felt much better with the 1911 under my shoulder. I snatched the pistol with my left hand and pulled the slide back revealing a shiny brass casing. I let the slid fall forward and shoved the handgun back into its place.

With all my daily equipment accounted for, I grabbed my hat from a nightstand and threw it on. I walked up to the door and wrapped my hand around the knob. I went to push it open and walk through it at the same time. I slammed my face into the door with a soft thud.

“Goddammit! Why the hell did I lock this door?!” I grunted in an unhappy tone.

That’s when it hit me; my bedroom door didn’t even have a lock on it! I jiggled the door handle a few more times as if it might change fate before giving up and kicking the door in anger. I wasn’t in the mood for this shit. I had already fired my gun in my apartment twice, how much more trouble could I get it? I wrapped both of my hands around the knob and placed my shoulder against the door. I pulled myself back from the door and counted to three.

1…
2…
3…

With all my strength, I ran all my weight into the door and felt the door give little. I wasn’t small either at six foot, 220 pounds. I pulled back once more and shoved my weight into the door once again and heard a delightful snapping noise as my shoulder connected with the door again. Third time’s the charm, I pulled back and my shoulder against the door on last time and felt the door fling wide.

I stood there for a moment after my victory, trying to take in what I was seeing. My apartment had been replaced by a long stone hallway. Large windows lined the hallway from one end to the other and were about my size in comparison. With a little bit of hesitation, I walked up to the window and was immediately blinded by the sun. I recoiled back into the hallway before letting my eyes adjust to the light. I returned to the light and saw that I wasn’t in Youngstown anymore. There was a large courtyard with various trees and shrubs lining the walls before letting out to a city square. The architecture reminded me of something from medieval England.

“I see you’re awake.” A familiar voice called to me.

Keeping my eyes locked with the window, I said “You’ve got to be shitting me.”

“Watch your language around the Princess!” A male voice said.

I turned to my right to see Celestia and two smaller ponies in golden armor approaching me as I slowly started to back away. Seriously?! So, Celestia wasn’t bullshitting me.

“Fuck you! I didn’t ask for this!” I yelled.

“Please, stay calm.” Celestia spoke in a soft motherly voice.

I placed my hand on my pistol and continued to back away.

“Shall I subdue the…” the one of the guards started.

I pulled my handgun from the holster and leveled it in their direction “Human. Take another step and I plaster your brains against the wall.”

The trio stopped in their tracks and locked eyes with me. I could see the anger in the guards’ eyes. One attempted to take another step and I pointed the gun at him. The guard immediately stopped and stepped back. I placed my free hand against the window for support.

Celestia took a step forward “Can we talk?”

As soon as she finished her sentence, an army of footsteps sounded behind me. I turned my head to see a group of guards blocking my rear exit. ‘SHITSHITSHITSHIT!’ my mind sounded off. I looked forward and saw that a guard was less three yards from me.

I raised my handgun to the window and fire two shots that deafened everyone in the hallway “Forget this!” I yelled as I braced myself and ran through the window.

I felt the wood that created the support for the window snap and the window shatter around me. I fell about a story before I felt my arms connect with what felt like gravel. I cursed at my new found pain before climbing to my feet and began to run.

“Come back!” Celestia yelled from the broken window before turning to a guard “Bring him back.”

I snapped my head back and saw that two guards had begun hot pursuit. I mouthed a string of curses before turning my head back toward the direction I was running. I ran along the length of the courtyard toward an open gate that led to a small plaza. I watched as various ponies gasped in horror at what they thought was a monster. I ran past a large group of ponies and I could sense that the guards were gaining on me. I ran toward a small door and kicked it open before slamming it shut behind me. I looked forward to see that a small group of brightly colored ponies were cowering under various tables. I ran up to a table and snatched a chair from one and wedged it against the door.

“You’re all having fun I hope?” I said trying to cover up my displeasure in my voice.

I watched as a few of the ponies poked their heads out from under the table. I heard as the guards bashed against the door. I needed a way out and quickly. The business that I had barged in to was a restaurant. There was a large bar set up toward the back of it with a window above it. Bingo.

I ran past the ponies and made my way to the bar. The bar was made of a dark metal with various bottles sitting on top of it but only the window concerned me. I jumped up on the bar and fired a shot into the window. I jumped up and grabbed the window sill. With my bruised arms, I pulled myself up and ran my fist into the window, shattering it. I pulled myself through watched as the guards busted through the door, smashing the chair in the process.

I ran for a few more minutes before finally finding a dark alley to take a breather. I walked over to a nearby trash can and sat down.

“Holy fuck, did that just happen?” I asked myself out loud.

Did I seriously just meet a figment of my imagination and run for my life ‘Jason Bourne’ style? I tried to run all the possibilities through my head. Am I dead? Am I in hell? Was Celestia really real? Am I high? None of this made any logical sense. First I argue with a figure in the mirror for the better part of a year then I blow my brains out only to end up in a fucking fairy tale?

I shoved all the thoughts from my head as I focused on the task at hand: I need to get the hell out of dodge. I placed my hand against the corner of a brick building to my right since my left hand held my handgun. ‘Shit, how many rounds do I have?’ I asked myself. I tried to take into account all the rounds I had fired so far. Two were fired in the apartment, two into the window during my escape, and another one into the window at the bar. Considering that the magazines held seven that left me with two. I had another 10 magazines on me so I didn’t have to worry for now.

I pushed myself toward the opening at the opposite side of the alley and poked my head out in both directions. I could see that this was a happening area of the city. Many locals crowded the plaza as I tried to find an exit. I figured the entire guard would be looking for me by now.

“Freeze!” a familiar voice call to me from behind.

That was all the push I needed. I ran out into the plaza, resuming the chase. I pushed past the various ponies as I ran toward an open street. ‘Run!’ my mind repeated over and over again. I pushed past the crowd as many began to get out of my way either due to fear or shock. I ran lifting my feet as fast as they could carry me. I watched as a group of three ponies rounded the corner. The group consisted of an orange pony with golden hair and a brown cowboy hat (not the strangest thing I’ve seen in my short time here.). The next was a small purple unicorn and the last was blue Pegasus and a flowing rainbow mane.

I was lifting my feet as fast as they would carry me and my boots weren’t helping. In Youngstown, I would merely beat my attackers into a pulp or pull my gun on them but here I was totally out numbered. I continued to run toward the group as they watched me with apprehension. I was less than 10ft from them when the rainbow maned one jumped in my path. I had too much speed built up to stop. I plowed right through, throwing me off balance. My feet shot out from under me and before I could realize what was happening, I felt my back connect with a stone road.

A sharp pain shot through my back as I landed and I shouted “God fucking dammit!”

I laid there for a moment before the guard pony jumped onto my chest.

“You are under arrest!” he shouted as a hoove connected with my face.

The attack only made me furious and I kneed the guard in his soft under belly. The guard grunted in pain and I threw a punch into the side of his head, knocking him off me. I climbed to my feet and shot a look at the pony that had crossed me. I turned and booked it before they could attack me again.

I continued to run as a road out of the city came into sight. I let myself have a breather at the gates since the guards were nowhere to be found. ‘Probably called in to join the manhunt.’ I tried to reason with myself. I turned and began to walk out of town. The road was paved in stones that made my journey slightly easier but I knew that tomorrow, I would be out of commission from the strenuous exercise. I wasn’t a slouch but I never had run that much before.

I took all these things into consideration as I watched the city become a distant spec behind me.

-

I had been walking for almost two hours before my feet finally gave out from under me. I landed on my knees and then I felt my face connect with the dirt. My body was screaming like I had been hit by a train. I laid in the middle of the stone road for a moment before dragging myself over to the nearest tree. With my legs useless, I propped myself up against the tree and tried to collect my thoughts.

My mind had been racing ever since I escaped the city. This day was probably the most confusing day of my entire life. I had killed myself only to end up in a fairy tale land. I’m honestly not sure what was worst, ending up in hell or this dreaded place. Not to mention that I’m probably the only human in the world if this truly the place Celestia was talking about. It made me laugh to think that I’m a single human trapped on an entire planet of talking ponies.

My mind continued to tell me that I had to keep moving and that if I didn’t I would be capture. I needed to put as much distance between me and that castle as possible but I couldn’t even keep walking. I pulled my 1911 from my holster and placed the barrel against my head. I let the barrel cool the side of my head as I sat under the tree. I watched as the sun began to set in the distance and I could feel the gun shake in my hand. I wanted to pull the trigger but the more I tried, the harder the gun shook in my hand.

“Fuck!” I yell as the gun slumped into my lap “I’m such a coward.”

I couldn’t bring myself to try again. My mind wanted answers. I let the gun fall into my lap as my mind drifted away and I passed out.

Chapter 3: Uneasy Alliances

Author’s note: I am trying so hard to remain in character and am finding it harder and harder to do that. You people better be enjoying this.

Truly frustrated,

All American

P.S. A big hand to frieD195 for Being my pre-reader.

-

*Snap*

My eyes flew wide open to the sound and my hand found the pistol and clutched it tightly. I brought the handgun up only to be met with an empty road. I let out a content sigh and tried to get a bearing on my surroundings. The sun was barely coming over the horizon as I finally realized the situation that I was in. It had not been an alcohol infused nightmare, it was real.

I tried to climb to my feet but my ankles betrayed me and I fell back onto my ass. I was stuck until I had recovered from my run the previous night. I lifted my arms into view and noticed that my arms were torn up and had scratches lining them. They didn’t exactly hurt but I didn’t want to risk reopening the wounds. I pulled back the slide on the 1911 and was met with a puff of expended gunpowder and a single bullet. I took the .45 and shoved it into my pocket. I released the empty magazine and selected a new one from my belt. The handgun gave a satisfying clunk as the slide came forward on the new round.

“This is bullshit.” I mumbled under my breath.

“Ya’ shouldn’t talk like that.” A voice called from the opposite side of the road.

I raised the handgun and saw the group of three ponies from the other day. I switched between targets as I began to panic in my mind. I didn’t have a problem firing, it was that I would attract a lot of attention from the shots and I still couldn’t move.

“Back off! There is nothing for you here!” I said trying to be as intimidating as possible.

“Why would you run from the Princess like that?” the purple unicorn asked.

I one-handed the gun as I tried to get to my feet and fell back down.

“Looks like you caught me.” I stated as sarcastically as I could manage.

“He appears to be hurt. We need to help him.” The unicorn said with an authoritative tone.

The ponies began to approach me and went into panic-mode again. I raised the handgun and fired a shot into the air out of panic. The group retreated a few paces with a grimace of pain from the gun’s report. I leveled the handgun at the Rainbow maned Pegasus and watched as a look of fear turned to one of bravado, like I’ve seen on many thugs before they were shot. She took a few steps toward me and stopped.

“Why do you have to be so dense? We’re trying to help you!” she yelled at me.

The scowl on my face only grew in intensity “I do not need any help. I’ve managed to evade the guards thus far.” I spat venomously.

The Pegasus took another step forward “You will have our help if you like it or not.”

I gave a little smirk at the sheer audacity of the Pegasus “You forget that I hold the gun in this situation right?”

“All that thing does is make a loud noise!”

I dropped the barrel to her hooves and fire a shot, clipping one of her hooves. She let out a small gasp, not of pain but of shock.

“Get out of here while I’ll let you. You’re lucky I still don’t hold a grudge from the stunt you pulled back in the city.”

The purple unicorn and the orange pony look at one another, as if trying to weigh their options while the Pegasus only took another step forward.

“You got gall kid. I can respect that.” I said unmoving.

She brushed the comment off and took one more step forward.

“You’re testing me now.”

The Pegasus shot a small smirk at me as she finally closed the distance. I gave a small sigh and holstered my weapon.

“You’ve caught me but I. will. not. give. up. my. weapon.” I said with a stern voice.

The blue Pegasus walk up to me and stopped just shy of my feet which were laid out in front of me.

“What’cha name kid?” I asked.

“Stop calling me a ‘kid’. I’m not a dang baby goat.” She shot at me.

“Slang term for a child where I come from. Still, what is your name?”

“Rainbow Dash. You?”

I let out a small laugh at the absurdity of the name.

“What’s so funny?”

I cut off my laugh and said “Nothing, nothing at all, I’ve just had one hell of a day.”

She was unamused by my remark and shrugged it off “Well, what is your name if you’re so special?”

“Ryan Laney.” I spoke flatly.

The Pegasus took a few steps back and turned around flicking her head up as if to say ‘enough with you’.

“The rest of you are?”

The orange pony was the first to speak “Mah name is Applejack,” she said before raising a hoof to the purple unicorn “and that’s Twilight Sparkle.”

“A pleasure I’m sure” I said in a sarcastic tone.

I received a few nasty looks from the group before Dash attempted to speak.

“Should we take him back to Celestia?”

“Fuck that.” I interjected “You’ll need to fight me the entire way there.”

“I have a better idea,” Twilight said “Let’s take him to Ponyville first.”

My palm immediately met my face.

“Goddamn puns.”

“Can yah stop cursin’?” Applejack said in a slightly disgusted tone.

“I’ll stop swearing when shit starts making sense again.” I replied in exasperation.

The group gave me a perplexed look before Twilight spoke again “Can you walk?”

“If I could, you would have never found me.”

“Why are you so against us?” she asked almost quizzically.

“That is a question best saved for later.”

The trio of ponies exchanged looks amongst each other before nodding to one another. With a plan formed, apparently, Applejack and Dash trotted towards me. Everything in my mind was screaming at me to run but I knew that my legs wouldn’t let me. Dash and Applejack walked over to each side of me and motioned for me to pull myself up. With that, I placed a hand on each of their backs and pushed up. Their fur was soft to the touch as I slowly pushed myself upwards. I finally reached my feet I could feel my legs wobble benegth me. I threw my arms out to level myself out and let out a little sigh.

“I can walk, but not very far.”

“Don’t worry, Ponyville isn’t far from here.” Dash said with reassurance in her voice.

The group of ponies then began to walk with me in tow. I tried to keep up but it was going to be a battle. My legs were yelling at me in protest as I struggled to keep moving. It was a similar feeling to being beaten with a baseball bat and being told to jog a mile. I just grunted as I attempted to keep my displeasure a secret.

“You ok back there?” Twilight asked, the worry evident in her voice.

“I’m fine. Mind your own damn business.” I shot back.

With that being said, I pretty much set the tone for the rest of the hike back to the… where ever the hell they were leading me.

-

After another hour of walking, a town appeared on the horizon. By this point in time, my feet felt like they were on fire and my legs were on the verge collapsing again. I begrudgingly continued to carry on in the name of looking tough. This was definitely not the time to seem weak. By this time, the ponies had a lead on me. I tried to keep up but I soon fell on my knees for my legs had completely given up on me.

“Ryan!” Dash called as she ran back to my position “Are you ok?”

“I said I am fine.” I retorted in a dark voice “I’m going to go sit under a tree for a while to get some rest.”

I pulled myself to my feet and limped of the road and collapsed under a tree. My legs felt even worse than after my initial run. The ponies all gave me a look of sympathy as I dragged myself up to a tree trunk, pressed my back against it, and slid down onto my ass. I let my head sink into my lap as the ponies all began to gather around me.

“I said. I. am. fine.” I shot at them as they got closer. “In just want a few moments to myself.”

“You need help.” Twilight said in a voice not unlike a whimper.

“I do not! I made it this far and I can make it the rest of the way.”

“Why won’t you let us help you?!” Dash exclaimed as she got in my face.

My eyes locked with hers as she closed in. I could feel my eyes drain of color as she stared into them. I watched as her eyes meet every movement of mine. I placed a hand against her chest and pushed her away.

“I’ll be fine. Just come back here in an hour.”

“It will be dark in less time than that.” She said.

“I find your lack of faith… disturbing.” I replied with a slight smirk.

With words finally being exchanged, the ponies seemed to come to the consensus that helping me was futile. Within seconds, Dash flew off toward the town. Twilight and Applejack followed not soon after and began to walk toward the town. I was finally alone again.

I sat there for a few minutes watching the sun begin to descend over the horizon as I tried to contemplate what I was going to do with my life at this point. That was the longest conversation I had had with anyone other than Celestia in years. I pulled my 1911 from the holster and held it in the palm of my hands. I could just end it here and be done with it, but something in the deep recesses of my mind kept telling me no.

I wrapped my left hand around my handgun and brought my legs up and wrapped my arms around them. I them just lowered my head into them and sat there, alone, like I had so many times before. I could feel my eye lids getting heavy as my mind wanted to shut down once more. With nothing pressing at the moment, I shrugged and just let the darkness take me once again.

Chapter 4: Feeling Weak

Author’s note: Are we having fun yet? I know this chapter might be a bit boring for some but I had fun with it. Don’t worry, I have some crazy shit planned for later in the story but we have to go through the boring first act. God, I hate writing exposition.

Always bitching,

All American

-

Another dreamless nap. I can’t honestly remember when my last dream was. All I remember is that it was a nightmare.

My eyes opened to find that night had completely taken over the sky and nothing but the moon illuminated the area in front of me. I was still alive at least, but I’m not sure if that is a good or bad thing though. I took the .45 with my left hand and placed it back into its holster under my shoulder. I was surprised that no one had tried to come and wake me. I placed my hands on the tree behind me and pushed up with everything I had left. I slowly regained my footing and leveled out with the ground. I felt better than when I first passed out but not by much.

I took a few wobbly steps before I stopped again. I could see the town in the distance due to a few of the homes fireplaces giving off smokestacks in the night sky. I tried to move my left leg before pain struck like nothing I had ever felt before. Every muscle in my leg violently seized up sending me face first into the dirt road.

“Son of a bitch.”

I grumbled under my breath and dragged myself back to the tree. I was stuck. I brought my leg back up to my chest and started to cradle it in hopes that the pain would dissipate. I had pushed myself too hard in the past few days and it was showing. All I could do was just sit and wait for help, and it was making me feel utterly helpless. All I could do now was signal for help. I removed the 1911 from my holster and held the gun up in the air. I took a breath to steel myself and pulled the trigger and listened as my ears began to ring and the gunshot echoed.

I dropped the gun into my lap and tried to think about what I had just done. I just admitted I was… weak. My mind immediately began to berate me as I lay next to the tree. I hoped that I would get one of the ponies from earlier because I didn’t want to have to try and explain myself again.

All these things went through my mind, but in my heart I knew, all I could do was wait.

I fucking hate waiting.

-

Within twenty minutes, I could hear what sounded like a hawk flying low to the ground. I wrapped my hands around my 1911 as the sound got closer and closer before I saw the rainbow Pegasus from earlier. She was never going to let this one go.

I watched for a few minutes as she flew gracefully through the sky leaving a rainbow in her wake for a few seconds before it quickly disappated. I could see that she was diligently searching for me and due to the dark color of my attire, she was having difficulty. I gave a small laugh as she began to search the tree tops before flying above the road.

“Where are you?” she called from the sky.

“Down here smart one.” I shot back.

“I thought you didn’t need our help.” She said obviously mocking me.

“Don’t make me shoot a wing off.” I said in the most playful voice I could muster.

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Would I?”

I watched as the expression turned to one of horror before I burst out laughing. She dropped to ground level and walked over to my position with a confident stride. She stopped just shy of my feet.

“What’s wrong this time?” she said gazing over my body “Nothing looks wrong with ya.”

“My left leg seized up on me. I can’t walk anymore.”

“Here,” she said offering a han- no, hoof to me “I’ll help you into town.”

I looked at the hoof apprehensively.

“I don’t bite, now come on.”

I shrugged and grabbed her hoof as she pulled me up. When I reached my footing, I immediately fell over right on top of her.

“* gasp * Please get off, * cough * you’re really heavy!”

I put my left hand out and let it connect with the ground and pushed myself off. I rolled over and sat back up, giving her a once over as she climbed back to her feet.

“Can’t handle all six foot, two hundred and twenty pounds of solidified handsome?” I said with a small amount of smugness.

Dash locked eyes with me and gave me a look that screamed ‘challenge accepted’. She walked back over to me and held her hoof out once more and motioned for me to grab it. I wrapped my hands around her hoof once more and pushed up with my free hand. I could feel my feet begin to wobble as I reached my footing and I immediately grabbed the tree for support.

“Well, now what?” I said turning my attention from the tree to Dash.

Dash stood there from a moment, raising a hoof and scratching her head with it. Within a few minutes, she immediately perked up and walked over to my side.

“Here, try and use me to balance.” She said giving me a look of reassurance.

With that being said, I placed right hand on her back and set some of my weight on her and the rest of it on my good leg. Dash gave a little grunt as she tried to hold up my weight.

“Not that I’m questioning your abilities, but can you handle this?” I asked as she struggled under my weight.

“I got you. Now, can we get a move on?” She said with her eyes locked in concentration.

“Whatever you say, captain.”

This was going to suck. ‘Baby steps.’ I told myself as I threw my good leg in front of me. After a few steps, Dash and I found a rhythm and made to journey a little easier. I would take a step, drag my back leg into position, and then Dash would move up. The town wasn’t that far from our position at this point. I constantly wanted to know the time but due to not having a watch, I was kind of screwed. I figured eventually, I could tell time by the position of the sun and moon but as far as past experiences went, I was a city slicker in the worst way. In the city, all I had to do was ask a passerby or just look at one of the many storefronts to find the time.

After a few minutes of limping, I could see that Dash was getting better at handling our awkward movements and had become very quiet. That was another thing I missed about the city. I missed all the noise. In the city, there was never a time that it was quiet. There was always someone talking, a car driving by, the sound of breaking glass or at the very least a gunshot or two in the distance. In this blasted reality, all that I could hear was the sound of my foot dragging behind me and some grasshoppers in the distance. I hoped that I could get used to it.

I watched as Dash would keep her eyes locked on the road ahead and when she thought I wasn’t looking, she would give me a quick glance. I could tell that she thought I didn’t notice, but truth is, the city had trained me to observant of everything. If I wasn’t, I could expect a knife to the midriff or a bullet wound to the chest.

“You know that you can talk to me right?” I said as I kept my eyes locked on the road ahead of me “All this walking in sullen silence is very friggin’ boring.”

“I thought you would threaten me or something.”

“How about a song? I could sing. How about some Johnny Cash?” I suggested as the town came to be about a football field away.

I watched as she gave me a look of confusion.

“I’ll take the silence as a yes.”

*clears throat *
(Folsom Prision Blues by Johnny Cash)

I hear the train a comin'
It's rollin' 'round the bend,
And I ain't seen the sunshine,
Since, I don't know when,
I'm stuck in Folsom Prison,
And time keeps draggin' on,
But that train keeps a-rollin',
On down to San Antone.

When I was just a baby,
My Mama told me, "Son,
Always be a good boy,
Don't ever play with guns,"
But I shot a man in Reno,
Just to watch him die,
When I hear that whistle blowin',
I hang my head and cry.

‘Fitting.’ I thought as the town was less than 50yrds us. Dash was just walking to the rhythm of the words as I continued to sing the words in the closest ‘Cash’ voice I could muster. I was operating on less than an hour of sleep and I had been up for almost 16 hours. Not to mention I had been walked all over hell’s half-acre.

I bet there's rich folks eatin',
In a fancy dining car,
They're probably drinkin' coffee,
And smokin' big cigars,
But I know I had it comin',
I know I can't be free,
But those people keep a-movin',
And that's what tortures me.

Well, if they freed me from this prison,
If that railroad train was mine,
I bet I'd move out over a little,
Farther down the line,
Far from Folsom Prison,
That's where I want to stay,
And I'd let that lonesome whistle,
Blow my Blues away.

I let the song end on a little high note as we hit the outskirts of the town. I motioned for us to enter a small alley way and for her to give me a bit of space. I limped over next to what I thought was a dumpster and sat down. I figured the alleyway would keep me hidden from prying eyes for the moment and give me enough time to recover.

“That was… unlike you.” Dash said giving me a look of confusion “Not that I’m saying it was bad.”

I let out a small grunt resembling a laugh “You’ve known me for less than a day and you’re already making assumptions.”

“You sure are strange.”

“I’m full of surprises. I’ll be here in the morning and you can take me to… whoever is in charge here. The golden rule is no guards through. You saw what happened the last time.”

“So you’re just going to sit here next to the trash in a dark, damp alleyway?” She asked me.

“Yes, yes I am. Are you going to fight me about it? I’ve stayed in worse places.” I fired back.

I guess she took the hint as she unfolded her wings and took to the skies, leaving a rainbow trail that dissipated in her wake.

“I’m never going to get used to that.” I said as I observed the rainbow.

After she was gone, I pulled the handgun from its holster and set it in my lap. I then removed my father’s Zippo from my pocket and flicked it open and lit it, giving me a small amout of light in the alleyway. I watched as the small flame gave a surprising amount of light and lit up the area to a small degree. I set the lighter down and turned my attention to the handgun. I dropped the magazine from it and pulled back the slide, releasing the chambered round. I grabbed it and shoved it back into the magazine. With the slide back, I gave the gun a once over and wiped it down.

After giving the gun a superficial cleaning, I took the spare bullet from when I first met Dash, Twilight, and Applejack and slid it into the magazine, giving me a clean seven rounds. I slid the mag home and released the slide catch, letting it go forward with a satisfying ‘thunk’. I switched the safety on and wrapped my left hand around it. I leaned my head against the wall behind me and turned off the Zippo.

Chapter 5: A New Day

Author’s Note:
“But I don’t want to write right now!”

“Fine, you win!”

-

It wasn’t a particularly relaxing night’s sleep but it would have to do. I opened my eyes to be greeted with the sun beaming on my face and the lovely smell of decaying trash filling my nose. I looked around my surroundings to see how nasty the alleyway truly was. Trash was spread all over the ground near the dumpsters and flies had begun to gather around the open lids. I gave a little grunt as I climbed to my feet and brushed off some dust that had accumulated on me.

I felt as though the sun was filling me with energy as I basked in its glory. After gathering the strength, I began to walk slowly toward the exit of the alleyway. My leg wasn’t in the best of condition, but I could walk at the very least. As I neared the exit of the alleyway, I pressed my back against the wall and slowly leaned my head around it, tightly grasping my gun in my left hand. The roads that lay ahead were completely bare of life. I don’t know what time it is but it must be relatively early for not a soul to be out.

I holstered my handgun and casually walked around the corner. I had no idea what I was going to do or where I was going but anywhere had to be better that that damn alleyway. I slowly moved to the center of the street and walked along what I guess was the main street of the town. There were many carts and stands nearby as I walked around the square. The carts were adorned with many products of various uses of everything from food to clothing as I passed by. I knew I had not eaten in almost 48 hours at this point and its effect on my body was evident. I walked up to one of the carts and saw that it was loaded with apples and various apple products. I wanted to find the owner and ask them why they just left their livelihood out in the open for anyone to steal but I didn’t want to jinx the blessing.

I placed my left hand on the wooden cart and reached into my back pocket and retrieved my wallet. It wasn’t anything special but it did the job. I flipped it open with one hand and retrieved a $5 and placed it on the counter with a rock from the ground on top of it to hold the bill in place. With that done and my mind cleared, I grabbed three apples and shoved two in my pockets. With an apple in hand, I pushed away from the cart and began to wander around the town aimlessly while taking a bite from the apple ever so often. The apple was probably one of the best I’d ever had but considering all I consumed of a regular basis was booze and beef jerky, I didn’t really have anything to compare it to.

I watched as the sun slowly rose overhead and I began to wonder if I should seek shelter or at the very least get the hell out of the town. Considering how the townspeopl- ponies, acted to my presence when I was being chased, I figured the same would happen here. I took another bite from the apple and noticed that I had finished it.

“Meh, it’s biodegradable.” I said to myself as I tossed it to the ground.

With some new-found strength from the apple, I pushed onwards towards the outskirts of the town and found a bench nearby. I waddled toward it and slowly lowered myself onto it. I was now sitting on the outskirts of the town in plain sight but I didn’t care. I swear by my gun that I was probably the most hardcore creature in this town. I figured that the ponies themselves weren’t much of a threat and their guards were a total joke. Plus it kind of helped that I’m the only one with a gun. I pulled my handgun from its holster and placed it in my lap for easy access just in case.

-

I have been sitting in the same spot for almost twenty minutes before any sign of activity arose. I grabbed an apple from my pocket and took a large bit from it, savoring the flavor. I swear this if I could taste Spring, this is what it would taste like.

I sat on the bench for another ten minutes before I saw a familiar orange pony walking toward the town. I raised my left hand and gave a small wave as I took another bite from the apple. As she got closer, I noticed that she had a look of anger on her face. This was going to be good.

“Mornin’ sunshine,” I said before taking a bite of the apple and continuing “hope I didn’t wake you last night.”

She slowly approached me before noticing the gun in my lap. As soon as she saw it, she backed away a few steps and spoke.

“Might ah ask where you got that?” she said in an annoyed tone while pointing toward the apple.

I finished the apple and tossed the core aside “From a cart in town. Left a few dollars so it didn’t feel like stealing.”

“Mmmhmm,” she hummed in an angry tone “What’s a ‘dollar’?”

“Currency from where I come from. Courtesy of the U.S. mint.”

“Yah realize those are my apples right?” She said pointing toward the core on the ground.

I tossed my hands up and laughed “You caught me, officer! Take me away.” I lowered my hands and adjusted myself on the bench “What was I supposed to do? Eat trash? I left you what I had.”

I watched her as she brought a hoof to her head and did what I thought was the pony equivalent of a facepalm “Jus’ ask next time. Ah need to get to mah stand before anypony else steals mah property.”

“Whatever you say captain.” I said before diverting my gaze to the sun.

Applejack turned away from me and began to walk away before a realization came over me “What the hell am I supposed to do when the town wakes up and sees me? I don’t want a riot on my hands.”

Applejack stopped in her tracks and turned to me “Ah think Twilight might be able to help with that.”

“Great.”

I grabbed my 1911 from my lap and placed it back into my holster before climbing to my feet and walked over to Applejack’s side “Show me the way.”

Applejack gave me a little nod and began to walk back toward the center of town.

-

We had been walking for a few minutes in silence before a large eh… tree house came into view. The tree stood at maybe 35ft tall and had various windows and objects protruding from the trunk itself.

“That’s Twilight’s place. Go talk with ‘er, I’ve got work to do.”

With that being said, Applejack trotted into the distance, obviously still ticked about the ‘apple’ incident. Luckily she didn’t notice the last one still in my pocket. I walked up to the door, which could not have been taller than 5ft and knocked on the door three times. I waited for a moment before beating on the door again but louder this time. I could hear a stirring in the house before the door opened to reveal Twilight rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

“Do you know how early it is?” She said obviously not realizing who she was talking to.

“If I had a watch, I would.”

It took a moment but sure enough, her eyes flew wide once she realized it was me “Come in and sit down!” She said in a panicked voice.

I ducked and entered the door only to see a massive collection of books line the walls around me. The room was probably large for a pony but to me it felt like I was a giant. The room was laid out in a circle about 35ft in diameter and had a few tables strewn about it. I looked for a couch but could find nothing. With that in mind, I just picked a spot near one of the walls and sat down.

“Nice place. Not exactly humble but it has a certain… charm to it.” I sarcastically remarked.

“Now is not the time for jokes! Did anypony see you?” she said while continuing to panic.

“Anypony? Never mind.” I said trying to rub down the pain that still emanated in my leg. “Just Applejack. She was the one that led me here.”

“Good. I don’t want a panic on my hooves.” She said taking a seat next to me.

I scooted away a few inches and placed my head against the wall. This was so much to take in all at once, but I had already come off weak once and I didn’t want that to happen again.

I took a deep breath and said “So, what’s our game plan?”

She gave me a quizzical look and said “First, you need to clean up. You smell like you’ve been sleeping in garbage.”

“I did essentially.”

“What?!”

I gave a forced laugh and tried to explain my night prior. I told her about my leg locking up, signaling with my gun, Dash helping me, sleeping in the alleyway, and the whole apple thievery.

“Hell of a night don’t you think?”

“I can’t believe she let you sleep in an alley with the trash!”

“I’ve stayed in worst places. Ever slept in a drug den because you were kicked out of your apartment? Not a good time. I didn’t feel clean for weeks after staying there. Not to mention the fear of being caught in a police raid or getting killed by a druggy needing his next fix. Never kept my gun closer to me than that night.”

“Why didn’t you ask for help?”

“I don’t like to rely on others. People are unreliable.”

“I meant last night!”

“How could I know that you wouldn’t call the guards on me? How do I know that you still won’t?” I said while motioning toward my gun in its holster.

She seemed to get the hint as she scooted away from me with a look of apprehension on her face.

“I won’t be violent unless someone gives me a reason to be violent. Don’t give me a reason to be violent and we won’t have a problem.”

“You can’t outrun Celestia forever.” She said as if trying to poke a hole in my logic.

“Who said I was going to run? I have history with her and I will not stop until I get answers.” I said with determination in my heart “I will bring that city to its knees if I have to.”

I immediately regretted my words as Twilight backed another few inches away. Twilight gave me a once over and locked her eyes with mine.

“How do you intend on doing that?”

“I have my ways.” I shot back “You ponies are about as threatening to me as a lost puppy. I’ve dealt with worse.”

Twilight suddenly broke eye contact with me and looked at the butt of my handgun as if she was studying it.

“Could I see your weapon? It’s unlike anything I’ve ever seen.” she asked with curiosity booming in her voice.

“No.” I retorted flatly.

“Why?”

“I’ve heard this story before. I let you see it, but I’ll never get it back. I could show you it later.” I said in an angry tone “Now, you mentioned something about getting cleaned up?”

Twilight pointed a hoof toward a door in the corner and said “Over there. Give me your clothes and I’ll wash them I suppose.”

“Thank you kindly. I’ll leave them outside the door.” I said as I climbed to my feet.

I never really realized how tall I was until now. As Twilight stood up, she only came up to about my stomach. I definitely had the size advantage. I watched as Twilight trotted off into another section of the house before I made my way toward the door, avoiding a few low-hanging support beams along the way. I grabbed the metal handle and opened the door revealing a small bathroom complete with a sink, toilet (A small one mind you), and a four and a half foot tall walk in shower. I closed the door and locked it behind me. I didn’t want any intrusions.

I first removed my holster and set it into the sink along with my hat, belt, shoes, wallet, and pocket knife. With all of my essentials out, I removed my clothes and set them just outside the door in a pile. I didn’t know how she was going to wash them, but I honestly didn’t care. I was just grateful for the gesture.

I locked the door once more and walked over to the sink. I grabbed my handgun from its holster and through about my ammo situation. With my math, I had spent about a mag and a half, so that left me with roughly nine and a half mags and at seven rounds a piece, that comes out to roughly 65 rounds. I sighed in relief and flicked off the safety. I didn’t want to be caught off guard.

I set the handgun on top of all my items in the sink and walked up to the shower. I place my right hand on my bad knee and gently lowered myself onto my knees and crawled into the shower.

-

After climbing out of the shower, I cut off the water and walked up to the sink. Just above the sink sat a large mirror. I peered into the mirror and thought that Celestia might appear in it like she always had. I stared at it for a moment before coming to terms with the fact that it wasn’t going to happen. I peered into the mirror and inspected all my recent wounds from my escape. Most of the wounds were superficial but I had a new scar on my right cheek to accompany the one on the left. It wasn’t deep but it was definitely noticeable. After giving myself a clean bill of health, I heard a knock at the door.

“Your stuff is on the floor for you.”

“Thanks.”

‘Damn, that was quick.’ I thought as I opened the door. I snaked a hand outside and grabbed my belongings. I pulled my clothes in, which now smell like berries. I shook my head and got dressed.

-

With everything on, I walked over to the sink and grabbed my holster and slung it over my shoulders. I snapped the buckle in place and adjusted it accordingly. I turned my attention to the mirror and gave myself a once over. I still wore my black Smith & Wesson t-shirt with a part of blues jeans. I bent down and tied up my boots before finally giving myself the mental go-ahead and walked toward the door. I pushed the door open and walked into the ‘book room’ again.

Twilight was nowhere to be seen as I wandered around the room, reading the titles of the books. The books all talked about something educational whether it is the history of ‘Equestria’ or magical spells. MAGIC?! Are you kidding me?! Fuck! I knew I the odds were against me but now they could light me on fire too!

I backed away from the shelf and sat down on the floor. It was too quiet in here. I immediately stood back up and walked over to the window. I saw that the town had finally come to life and that the town square was alive with activity. I knew that now, unless I wanted to attract attention, I was stuck in this house. Shit! I turned around and closed my eyes. ‘Not good! Definitely not good!’ my mind berated me for blocking myself in Twilights home.

I opened my eyes and noticed that there was a presence at my feet. I looked down to notice a small, eh… lizard. He had purple scales and a pale belly with a set of round green spines leading all the way down his back to his tail.

“Don’t suppose you talk too?” I said, giving off a small chuckle.

“Of course I do.” It replied.

“Why does everything talk in this damn place?!” I said bringing my hands to my face.

I let my hands slide off and to my sides in exasperation before kneeling before the ‘lizard’ “My name is Ryan. You are?”

I watched as he put on a façade of courage and walked up to me, “My name is Spike and I’m Twilight’s number one assistant.”

“So you’re a book jockey?”

“No I’m not! I’m way more important than that!”

Whoever this kid (I assumed since he was small and had a high pitched voice) was, he was very headstrong.

“Sure you are. Can you tell me where Twilight is?”

“I can, but first, what are you?”

“Human.”

“Never heard of ‘em.”

“I’m one-of-a kind here.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means tell me where Twilight is or I’ll punt you like a football right out the window.”

I watched as he gave a little shudder before me and swallowed nervously.

“She left to round up her friends. She said she’ll be back within the hour.”

I lightly slugged him in the arm “Was that so hard?”

He didn’t give me an answer before he took off and went into another room.

I pressed my back against the wall and slid down onto my ass like I had done so many times before. I had some time to kill, so I figured I might as well get some rest.

-

I woke to the door flying open and my hand immediately pulling out my handgun. I was suddenly tackled and press up against the wall. I brought the handgun to the attacker’s gut.

“I thought we were past this.”

I took a deep breath and lowered my gun. It was just Dash. I pushed her off of me and climbed to my feet. I brushed myself off and looked down at Dash.

“Check it out! You made the front page!” Dash exclaimed while shoving a newspaper into my stomach.

I grabbed the paper and flicked it open with my free hand. The headline read “Unknown creature escapes! Bipedal, brown mane, scarred face, and is extremely violent! Approach with caution!”

“Fucking. Wonderful.” I muttered tossing the paper aside “How am I supposed to remain incognito now?”

I looked toward the door and found that Twilight was walking in accompanied by Applejack and a white unicorn with a purple mane that looked like it was meticulously cared for.

“I’m sure you know all about me now don’t you?” I said with my eyes locked on the white unicorn “Who are you?”

“Darling, please show some class.” She began “I’m Rarity.”

Great, high class. I hate high class.

“I can’t hide anymore. I have to contact Celestia before I end up on the business end of a pike.”

“Oh, don’t be such a little filly. You’ll be fine!” Dash said.

“Time to take down a letter. Anyone got a pen and paper?” I asked.

“I got’cha.” Spike called out from the other room.

With all due haste, Spike ran into the room and immediately pull up a chair. He took a deep breath and readied himself.

“Dear Celestia,” I began “I’m at a Miss ‘Twilight Sparkle’s’ house. Pull off you mirror trick. I’ll be waiting. No guards! You’ll only be endangering their lives. Thanks, Ryan Laney.”

Chapter 6: Dealing with Reality

Author’s notes: I’m sitting here and staring at my computer with a blank coming into my mind. It’s not a blank of what to do in the story; it’s a blank of how to present it to you, the reader. I know how I would react at this point but I need to crank it to eleven with Ryan here. The point is, there will be slightly more swearing in this chapter to some of the main characters and I just wanted to warn the faint of heart.

Heh, ‘shit-load’. Off to a flying start, aren’t we?

P.S. Before any of the Brits or Canadians nail me to a cross (you’ll know what I’m talking about when you see it), I just put that comment it there to make writing this easier.

-

I watched as Spike worked feverishly on the paper with his quill. I was amazed that a… kid could be so proficient at writing. I could only stare in awe as he rolled it up and lit it on fire in a puff of green flame.

“Why the hell did you just burn the damn letter?!” I exclaimed at him.

“Calm down! You act like you’ve never seen magic before.” Twilight said giving me a look of confusion.

“Magic? You are joking right?”

“No, most unicorns are proficient in it.”

“Great. I come from a world where everything abides by the laws of physics only to have physics fall apart around me.”

“You mean that you don’t have magic were you come from?” Twilight asked with a look of sadness coming across her face.

I turned around and walked up to a window. The window was circular and had a diameter of around a foot and a half. I watched as the town outside went along its daily business. I could see that Applejack was peddling here various products and other salesme- ponies, followed suit. I placed my hands on the window sill and took a deep breath.

“Magic is just a legend,” I explained “and for the record, humans are the only sentient species in my world. Magic doesn’t exist and probably for the best. Most would probably abuse it.”

Twilight fell silent I turned around from the window. I looked around and saw that all of the ponies had taken a seat and were watching me with curiosity.

“Did I say something?”

Twilight’s horn suddenly started to glow a purplish hue and a quill and paper, coated in the same hue, floated over to her.

I gave a small chuckle and said “Use the force, young Skywalker.”

“What?” Twilight asked with a puzzled look on her face.

“Nothing. What’s with the paper? Going to interrogate me or something?”

“No, I just want to ask you some questions about your world.”

“Hang on,” I said holding my hand out in front of me “I need to know about yours first.”

“What would you like to know?”

“Give me the basics.”

-

Three. Fucking. Hours.

I felt like I was in the first grade all over again. Almost none of what she told me made any fucking sense but I think I collected some of the basics.

Unicorns have magic.

Pegasi control the weather.

The normal ponies, or Earth Ponies as she called them, grow the food and do a majority of the hard physical labor.

EVERYTHING is sentient.

Celestia controls the sun and Luna controls the moon.

Total. Mind. Fuck.

It was like being told the down was up and cold was hot, like everything I knew was wrong. The worst part was still the magic. I just couldn’t comprehend that. It was like everything I learned in high school physics was a lie.

I was sitting down at this point with my head buried in my hands and my mind leaking out of my ears. I wanted to cry out that everything she told me was bullshit, but I knew that she had no reason to lie. Not to mention the fact that I had actually seen magic in action. I let my hands fall into my lap as I lifted my head. The look on the ponies’ faces was one of sympathy, like the kind that someone would look upon a lost puppy with. I didn’t like it and wanted to lash out in anger but I was too drained from the long speech from Twilight.

“Is there anything else I should know?” I shouted “Do aliens visit on a regular basis? Is water acid? Does gravity cut off on Thursdays?!”

“Calm down! I’m sorry this is such a shock to you but I’d still like to learn about your world and species.”

“Fuck!” I exclaimed out of sheer frustration “OK, first of all, the sun and moon rise and fall on their own.” A look of horror came over the ponies’ faces “The weather works on its own-“

“How do you stop bad weather then?” Dash interrupted.

“You don’t. We just have to take the brunt of it and hope for the best. Mother Nature is kind of a bitch. Back to the subject at hand,” I said getting back to my speech “There are many warring countries fighting for control of territory. There is no ‘Celestia’ to save the day. I just had the fortune to be a part of the most powerful country on the planet, The United States.”

“Why do humans fight so much?” Twilight asked with a look of worry.

“Trivial reasons, trivial reasons. Not believing in the same ‘god’, money, food, water, or even just because the two warring parties didn’t like one another. I wish I could explain the brutality of war but I’m, afraid I might scar you.”

“Are you saying that I’m weak?!” Dash exclaimed, immediately getting to her feet in anger.

“You haven’t see anything.” I said brushing the comment aside “Have you see someone killed in front of you? Have you seen a child drop dead just because he didn’t fly the same flag as you? Have you had to kill someone so they didn’t fucking kill you first?” I lectured while throwing my finger in her face “I won’t tell you because I know you can’t handle it.”

Dash immediately took her seat and became quiet again. We sat in silence for a few minutes before Spike ran in with a sealed letter. He immediately pushed it into my hands and ran off.

“Did I say something?” I asked to no one specifically.

“I think you scared him.” Twilight pointed out.

“He would have eventually figured out that my world wasn’t all happiness and sunshine.”

I shook my hand and cracked the wax seal on the letter. I unrolled the parchment and saw the most beautiful hand writing that I had ever had the pleasure of laying my eyes on.

Dear Ryan,

I see that you have met my most faithful student and have made some friends as well. I am currently on business and won’t be back for a few days. I hope that you can behave yourself until I get back.

Sincerely,

Celestia

“That’s it?!” I yelled, throwing the paper across the room “I mean, what in the fresh hell is this! She summons me here and immediately turns tail and leaves?!”

“Calm down Ryan!” Twilight called out, rushing over to my side “Watch how you talk about the Princess too!”

I climbed to my feet and watched as the various ponies began to back away toward the wall, away from me.

“This is pretty much the royal equivalent of a ‘fuck you’!” I said pointing at the paper “Why didn’t she just send me back when she had the chance, instead of playing these fucking games with me?! This is bullshit and you all know it!”

Due to my blind rage, I failed to realize that my hands had balled up into fists and my fury began to build. I spun around and landed a punch right into the wall behind me. I had hit the wall so hard that I had left a dent and my hand began to pulsate in pain. I wanted to cry out but my rage dulled the pain. I shoved my hand into my pocket and marched over to the door. I was less than three feet from the door when Twilight blocked my exit.

“Out of my way.” I icily told her.

“I can’t let the others see you yet. I don’t know how they will react!” She said, trying to calm me.

It wasn’t working.

“I’m am one wrong word from getting violent. Move. Now.”

I took another step, but Dash and Applejack stepped in as back up.

“You’re not going anywhere!” Dash said with that all too familiar look of determination on her face.

“Move or someone gets hurt.”

The trio held strong in front of me as I took another step. Suddenly, a book slammed into the back of my head. I immediately stopped in my tracks and felt my rage build within me. My hands turned into fists once more and I grabbed my handgun from its holster. I swung wildly and fired twice into the wall behind me at chest height. In any normal circumstance, I would have hit my attacker, but due to the small size of the ponies, my bullets landed just above Rarity’s head, putting to .45 sized holes into the wall behind her. I stood there for a moment as the gun smoke poured from the end of the barrel. I took a few deep breaths and let the gun drop to my side.

“Next time, I won’t miss.” I spat venomously.

I watched Rarity cower before me as the gun’s report probably shattered her ear drums. I listened as the gunshot echoed throughout the house and the realization that everyone in town heard the gunshot, hit me. I felt my lips part slightly as I let a low pitch exhale escape them. I was furious, but I knew that murder won’t look good on my record here. I marched over to the wall and leaned up against it.

“Are you o-“ Dash tried to ask.

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” I yelled bringing my hands to my face, gun and all.

I slid down the wall and fell on my ass. The hand that I punched the wall with continued to cry out in pain but I didn’t care. I was emotionally shattered like a goddamn helpless child. I placed my hands on the side of my head and let the cold, metal slide of the 1911 rest against my head. In a way, it was comforting but eerily familiar. I brought my knees up to my face and buried my head in them.

My mind continued to switch between sorrow, anger, and confusion as I tried to press into the wall. I just wanted to disappear from sight. Various thoughts and ideas flew through my mind as I sat there. I could just shoot my way out of the town or I could just book it. I figured that both of these were an option.

I could hear whispers as I sat there in lock-down mode. I assumed they were comments on how much of a monster I was or how they were going to turn me in. I felt my left hand instinctively tighten around the .45. I sat there for a moment before I heard the front door close. A few whispers continued before I heard footsteps approach me. I felt my eyes lock closed and my hand snake toward my pocket knife before something odd happened, I was hugged. It blew my mind. I hadn’t been hugged in years. I felt my grip loosen and the gun fell to the ground with an audible ‘clunk’. I felt my hands wrap around whoever was holding me and give a shaky hug in return. My mind was finally at peace for the first time in years. Or at least I thought it was.

My mind suddenly fought back and urged me to push my huggers away. I released my grip and placed a hand on a furry chest and pushed. The hug only grew in intensity. I gave a ragged sigh and just gave in. I opened my eyes and found that I was being hugged by Dash and Twilight. I wanted to say something but my lips were just sealed like someone had applied superglue across them. Dash was locked around my chest and Twilight had a grip on my right arm. With my left hand, I grabbed my handgun and slid it back into my holster while trying to avoid hitting Dash in the head. I watched as the two buried their heads into my chest as I laid my head against the wall behind me and looked at the ceiling.

I watched as Spike entered the room and caught a sight of us. I motioned for him to leave the immediate area with extreme haste and he immediately complied, running of into the other room. I placed my head against the wall once again. ‘Shit,’ I thought ‘the town had to have heard the gunshots.’. I placed my ear against the wall and listened as footsteps could be heard from outside. I could hear a panic arising from outside. The ponies were shouting various things that were too muffled by the wall for me to hear when I heard Applejack’s voice boom out.

“One of Twi’s spells backfired. Everythin’ is ok.”

‘Thanks Applejack.’ I said as I mentally counted my blessings.

I looked over to the window and saw that the sun was on its way down as I limply sat there on the floor with Dash and Twilight still latched onto me. Before this, I would have bolted from anything resembling this situation but now, my mind came to accept it. For now, at least. I pulled up my left hand and set it on Dash’s neck. She gave a slight shudder from the shock at first but quickly settled right back down. I raised my hand ran it through her soft mane, multi colored mane as I sat there. I felt kind of guilty for not being able to do the same for Twilight but she had a secure grip on my right hand. As I sat there, my mind made me think of my past and how… empty it was. I have nothing waiting for me back home except a bottle of Jack and a bullet with my name on it. I tried to push the notion out of my mind as I thought about it, but that only made the thoughts more intense.

After a few minutes of this, my back began to hurt and I readjusted myself. Twilight immediately stirred to life and backed away. I looked up at her and something must have spoken for me because she immediately gave me a smile and walked off into the next room. A part of me never wanted this to end, but I knew it would have to at some point. With Twilight gone, I wrapped my right hand around Dash and closed my eyes. Something in my mind told me this was wrong and but I killed that thought with extreme prejudice.

Chapter 7: Fighting for the Wrong Reasons

Author’s note: Apparently people don’t like it when Ryan shows some humanity (Yes Fyreghost and bucknorris, I’m looking at you two), so I’m going to make this chapter much darker than the previous one (while still maintaining his humanity). I want you all to know that I do care what you have to say (why else would I be writing this?) and that I want you to voice your opinion. What I don’t want is a fucking outcry every time Ryan isn’t a total fucking monster or when he shows some fucking emotion other than anger and sorrow from time to time. I hope you people are happy.

The thing I do for you people.

P.S. This is my favorite movie of all time: Lord of War

-

I had been sitting here with Dash for the better part of two hours before the sun finally went down and the activity from outside had died down. Twilight had left a while ago, so it was just me and Dash, who had fallen asleep. I prayed she was a heavy sleeper as I lifted her off of me and lowered her to the floor. She wasn’t exactly heavy (70-80lbs I’d estimate) so I could easily lift her. As I set her on the floor she gave a soft stir before settling right back down.

With Dash off of me, I climbed to my feet and paced around the room. My mind was still reeling from all of the shit that had fallen on me from earlier. I had no idea what to do. I just wanted a little guidance. I continued to pace the room for the better part of an hour before I figured that I just needed to get away from this place for the time being. I removed my handgun from its holster and held it steady in my hands as I walked up to the window. I closed my eyes and press my hands up against the window sill. I took a deep breath and exhaled as I opened my eyes to an empty town and the moon flying high overhead. Relieved, I holstered my handgun and walked over to the door. I slowly wrapped my hands around the door and opened the door, careful not to cause any noise. With the door opened, I poked my head outside to check for any signs of movement. The town was deathly quiet as I observed it from the tree house.

With my fear of being discovered finally pushed aside, I walked out of the house and slowly closed the door behind me. I took another deep breath as I placed my hands against the door and locked eyes with the ground. I was still alive at least. With that thought in mind, I pushed off of the door and walked along a long, dark street. With no cars or street lights, the road was as black as the void. I then pulled my zippo from my pocket and flicked it open, giving me about 5ft of light. I held the lighter out in front of me as I walked and observed the street as I blindly wandered on by. The street was still lined with carts and work stations as well as various businesses. I could see a few restaurants and stores, but nothing really interested me.

Within a few minutes, I reached the outskirts of the town once again. I immediately turned to my left and walked along the outskirts. The town wasn’t exactly large but big enough, I supposed. It really wasn’t my kind of place but then again, what is in this damn world? I was used to the incessant rumble of machines and hum of street lamps. In this world, it seemed that everything operated on an 8am to 9pm schedule. This was a shame since I preferred the night as a whole. I liked the fact the night was colder than the day and that it naturally concealed me. I was never one to grab the center of attention in my world and usually tried to stick to the shadows or hide in crowds. Back in Youngstown, I could just blend in with the crowd and hide in plain sight but that would never be an option here.

I had been walking for the better part of two hours when something caught my eye in the distance. I flicked my lighter closed and pressed up against the building, hoping to blend in. I stayed there for a second before a small group of guards walked up to the town and began to talk amongst one another. I couldn’t tell what they were saying but it seemed serious. Within the hushed murmur of their voices, I heard my name spoken. ‘Celestia sent them.’ My mind called out to me. I had no reason to think anyone else sent them. I snaked my hand toward my pocket and pulled out my pocket knife. It was a 4.5 inch long, jet black KA-bar with a fixed handle. I flipped the knife so the blade sat upside down in my hand with the blade pointing away from me. This position still allowed me to punch, which was why it quickly became a favorite of mine in Youngstown.

I dropped to a crouch and scuttled into a nearby alleyway and waited for the guards walk into town. The guards walked past and laughed amongst themselves at some dirty joke one said. They had to be newbies. I turned and walked deeper into the alleyway before climbing on top of a dumpster and then pulled myself on top of a building’s roof. The roof was covered in a dark colored shingle and grunted as I placed my weight on each new spot. I walked up to the apex of the roof and observed the guards as they walked up to Twilight’s house. The guards consisted of three ‘earth’ ponies and a single Pegasus. One of the earth ponies walked up to the door and kicked it in. the others swiftly ran in and started yelling.

It was a goddamn raid!

I felt my blood begin to boil as they smashed the place around them in search of me. I put my knife into my right hand and retrieved my handgun with my left. I flicked off the safety. They just gave me a reason to be violent.

-

It had been almost thirty minutes before the guards exited the house empty-handed. They immediately gathered together and one of the earth ponies spoke up.

“We are currently not supposed to be here,” he began with the annoyance in his voice obvious “but we must show the human some manners. We must show him he can’t get away with that stunt he pulled in Canterlot. Are we going to let this… thing walk all over us?” a resounding ‘NO SIR!’ came from the guards “Then let’s find him.”

There was a small cheer from the guards as they gathered in formation. Dash and Twilight had run up to the door and began to yell at the guards and threaten that they would tell the Princess. The guards paid them no mind as they fanned out and searched the surrounding area. Thankfully the Pegasus stayed grounded or else he would have seen me in an instant. I holstered the handgun and leveled the knife with a guard that was walking by the building I was perched on.

I was going to show them I was not one to be fucked with.

I took a deep breath and leaped from the build onto an earth pony and he collapsed to the ground under my weight. I dropped the knife to his throat and dragged it across it. He let out a small cry followed by a gurgling noise. I held my hand over his mouth as he slowly got weaker and weaker until he passed out. I jumped off of his corpse and ran into a nearby alleyway with my hand covered in blood. If these ponies wanted blood, I was going to make sure it was their own.

I turned tail and ran out to the other side of the alleyway which led out into the main street. I press up against the wall of a small bakery and rubbed my hands clean on one of the walls. Another nearby guard walked up the street but was far enough away to where he couldn’t see me. I immediately tucked back into the alleyway and waited for him to pass. He trotted along the street for a moment before he past the alleyway I was in. I could smell his arrogance as he passed. With knife in hand, I slinked out of the alley and confidently walked up behind him. I was thankful for the rubber soles on my boots as I walked up as quiet as a mouse. With his eyes locked on the road ahead of him, he failed to see me walk up next to him. I took my finger and gently poked him in the side. He gave a small shudder and turned to me.

“Game over motherfucker.”

I brought my knife up and dropped it down with bone shattering force into his neck. He cried out in pain before I pulled the knife up with a burst of force and heard a snap emanate from his neck. He quickly fell limp and dropped to the ground with my knife still lodge in his neck. I dropped to one knee and pulled the knife from his neck with a sickening squelching noise. In any other circumstances I would feel like a monster but my anger was numbing that thought.

“By Celestia! What have you done?!” a voice called from the end of the street.

I turned to the street and saw the last earth pony standing at the apex. I gave a small laugh and held out my hands and motioned for him to come at me. With fury in his eyes, he charged me at breakneck speed. He began to kick up dirt as he charged, obscuring the road behind him. When he was less than a few feet from me, I side-stepped him and let him come to a grinding halt. I laughed at him as he passed. Not wasting a second, he kicked a rock into my face and it struck my nose with some serious force. I recoiled at the pain as my nose started to bleed. I brought my hands to my face out of instinct and was tackled. I brought my hands up and deflected a few blows before getting my stomach kicked in. I grunted and kneed the guard right back. He fell to the side and I jumped on top of him. With my superior position, I held the knife high with both hands and brought it down with everything I had. At the last second, a hoof connected with my hands and sent them over to the side, making me bury my knife into the dirt road. A second hoof connected with my face sending me onto my back. Reeling in pain and covered in blood, I pushed myself back up against a wall and sat there for a second in a daze.

The guard began to walk up to me, adjusting his helmet “I was first in my class in training. You can’t hope to defeat me in single combat!”

I began to point and laugh hysterically as he stopped in his tracks “What is so funny? I am going to kill you!”

I pulled my handgun from my holster and pointed it at him “I can’t beat you in close combat, so I’m going to cheat.”

I watched as his eyes grew wide and he began to charge. I lined the sights up with his chest and pulled the trigger twice, sending one round into the wall behind him and the second into his chest. The round slammed through his armor and hit him where it hurt. He dropped to the ground mid-run and slid for a few feet. He took on last ragged breath and went limp.

I placed my free hand onto my knee and pushed myself to my feet. I took one step and pain shot throughout my body. I toughed it out and limped over to my knife and removed it from the ground and slipped it back into its sheath. Various lights flipped on and shadows had appeared at the windows. I pushed it out of my mind as I limped back to Twilight's with my gun dangling at my side. As I walked, ponies began to poke their heads out their doors and windows and whispers hung thick in the air. Not soon after the fight, I was close to Twilight's house. The Pegasus guards stood at attention near the door as I walked up to him. When I was less than a 20ft from him he held out a hoof.

“You are under arrest!”

I raised my handgun and pointed it at his chest.

“I’ve had enough of this bullshit.” I said with my voice in the darkest tone it had ever seen.

I lowered the 1911 to his leg and fired. He dropped to the ground and clutched him leg, grimacing in pain.

“I was doing just fine, I talked with the Princess, I tried to be friendly, I tried to learn about your world, and you greet me by busting the door in and trying to arrest me?” I raised the gun to his head and his eyes locked onto the muzzle “go fuck-“ I tried to said before someone pushed my hand down.

My anger flared as I was met with Dash and Twilight next to me. Twilight’s horn was flaring purple (most likely to combat me) and Dash clung to my arm. I shook her off and looked down at the guard.

“They just saved your pathetic life.”

I turned around at began to limp out of the town with my hand still clinging to my gun. I wanted to get along. I truly did. At least now I could add a few tallies to my gun.

-

I had been walking for the better part of three hours before my pain finally caught up with me. I collapsed to the ground with my handgun still in my hands and my mouth now full of dirt. I grumbled a few curses and rolled onto my back. I laid in the middle of the road for the moment, watching the stars hanging high overhead. Here I was, a brutal killer, with some of the most beautiful stars I had ever seen hanging above me, gloating at me.

After feeling sorry for myself, I sat up and crawled over to the side of the road and rolled into a nearby ditch. It was better than the middle of the road but not by much. I just wanted to go home but I had none to go to. Then it hit me. I. have. nothing. I have nowhere to go and I couldn’t even ask anyone for a handout at this point. If anyone saw me, I would most likely be labeled a monster or a murderer. I brought my handgun up above me and studied it. The five tallies still sat on the side, just above the safety. I pulled my knife out and scratched three more tallies into the side of the gun.

Suddenly, something began to stir in my hand causing me to drop the knife and gun onto my chest. The backs of my hands began to burn with the intensity of a thousand suns causing me to cry out in pain. As I cried out, my gun began to glow and a single beam of light began to etch a floral design onto the side of it. I turned my attention from my pain to the gun as the magazine melted into a permanent part of the gun and the grips took on a gleaming white color. Just as it started, the gun stopped and fell back onto my chest and ceased to glow.

“What in the flying fuck was that?!” I yelled out.

I raised my hands to my eyes and studied them as their two-part symphony of agony finally came to an end. I removed my gloves and studied my palms and found nothing wrong with them. I kiss my hands out of happiness and looked over them in glee. I flipped them over and saw what I assumed caused the pain. On the back of each of my hands was my 1911 with the slide back and flames pouring out of the barrel and ejection port as if it was firing and in the back ground was a pile of brass casings. I ran my finger over the image and found that my hands still hurt like hell. I grimaced in pain and let out a little yelp. Whatever had caused the… ‘tattoo’ was making my body react violently. With my hands still burning, I slipped my knife back into its sheath and grabbed my handgun. Whatever happened to it made the handgun emanate heat like a car radiator. I brought the handgun before my eyes and saw that the slide was now engraved with an elegant design and the grips were now an ivory white. All the tally marks and scratches were now gone from the gun too. I flipped the gun over in my hands and found that the magazine was now melted into the bottom of the gun and I couldn’t get it out. Even the release button had disappeared. I ran my free hand over the slide and it felt like small amounts of electricity ran from the metal into my hand.

“This is… unprecedented.” I muttered as I ran my hands over the gun.

Whatever had happened was something unlike anything I had ever experienced. My mind was still trying to figure out what the hell just happened. All I knew was that I needed to move. The first rule of a crime is to get as far away from the crime scene as possible. I holstered my strange handgun and shoved my gloves into my pocket. I placed my hands at the top of the ditch and pulled myself up and onto the road. I gave a small huff and climbed to my feet. I brushed myself off and continued to walk with my only thought being ‘I hope my gun still works.’

I walked along the road for about an hour before I noticed something in the sky. I pulled my handgun out with my left hand and my knife with my right. I didn’t want to take any chances.

“Hello?” I called at the creature.

I knew that I had nowhere to go, but I needed help before I collapse in the middle of the road. My right leg was screaming in pain as some unknown injury spoke up. I gasped it with my left hand and yelled. My yell must have caught the creature’s attention, because it dropped in altitude and landed before me. It had a dark blue coat with a long and flowing light blue mane. The creature also had a large set of wings and a horn. My only thought was that it couldn’t be Celestia.

“Who the fuck are you?” I asked still clutching my leg.

The creature gave me a funny look before saying “Watch your tongue. We are Luna.”

“Of course you are and I am the mailman.”

“Your sarcasm isn’t very becoming of you.”

“Yes and almost dying isn’t either.”

‘Luna’ gave a small laugh at my remake before speaking again “I saw your actions in Ponyville. Might I ask why you were so… decisive in your actions?

“Uh huh, sure. Considering I was almost caught in a raid, I did the only thing I knew how to do, fight.”

“But why did you fight?”

I pondered the question for a moment “Survival, I guess.”

“We doubt that.”

“We?” I said in an inquisitive tone before shaking it off. “Never mind, it’s better if I don’t ask questions. Anyway, what do I do now?”

“We have an idea.” She said walking a little closer to me.

“…..And?” I remarked, raising an eyebrow.

“Return to Ponyville.” She said locking eyes with me.

“You’re fucking kidding me right? If I go back, I’ll have an angry mob on me before I can even speak.”

“You underestimate my subjects, human.”

“Human? How do you know me?”

“Your questions will be answered in due time, human. For now, return to Ponyville and speak with Twilight.”

I tried to speak but was immediately cut off by the flapping of wings and Luna flying off into the night sky.

“This shit is getting old,” I said while turning around to leave “and I need a fucking drink.”

With my mind filled with my fondest memories of whiskey and scotch, I began the long walk back to the town.

Chapter 8: Unexpected Responsibility

Chapter 8: Unexpected Responsibility

Author’s notes: Ran into some extra free time and wrote this for you. Just you. Yah, you right there in the front row. You know you’re my favorite right?

Alright, who is ready for another round of sadness? A show of hands?

Who said I wasn’t going to show you anyway? Let’s roll!

“No plot, no problem!”
-NaNoWriMo

-

I had been walking for the better part of four hours before the sun started to rear its irritating head over the horizon. My walk was more of a limp at this point. Whoever this ‘Luna’ character was, I just hoped she wasn’t bullshitting me. I don’t want any more pointless blood on my hands.

The road ahead of me was lined with endless fields on both sides and seriously made me wonder how anyone but the pegasi can get anywhere. The road seemed like it was never going to end but it was familiar at least. I may have been in a blind rage last night, but I at least left foot prints in the dirt. As I limped along, my stomach gave the familiar grumble of hunger. All I had eaten in the past few days as two apples. I slid my hand into my pocket and snatched the last apple from it. I inspected the apple for damage and found that in my fight the night prior, one side of the apple had been smashed. I shrugged my shoulders and took a deep bite, savoring the flavor.

My body felt increasingly heavy as I trucked on down the road. Every muscle in my body cried out for rest that I wouldn’t grant it. My actions had created a time bomb in that town and I needed to defuse it before I’m labeled a lost cause. I took another bite as I reached the apex of the road and the town came into view. I figured the best thing to do would be to check out the area before blindly charging in. With that in mind, I scoped out the area surrounding the town. There was a tree line to my left that I could hide in and to my right sat a trail leading into a forest with a cliff overlooking the town at the end. I was always told the high ground was the best option, so I limped over to the trail.

The trail was long and was overgrown with vegetation. Yet again, it probably wasn’t made for someone my size. Ducking and weaving through the trail, I listened as the sounds of the forest would get closer to me and suddenly snake away. I drew my handgun and whipped around, trying to locate the source of the noise. As soon as I drew a bead on a shadow, it would disappear, and another would take its place behind me.

“Fuck this noise.” I said, back peddling on the trail.

The sound continued to flip around me as I saw an opening in the tree line. With my exit in sight, I summoned the last of my energy and dashed toward the exit. With my boots slamming against the ground and my eyes halfway closed, I pushed back out into the open. I was doubled over with exhaustion, sucking in air as I praised a god I didn’t believe in. The sun was now hanging high overhead as I walked up toward the edge of the cliff. The area wasn’t exactly amazing as I reached the edge of the cliff. The cliff was maybe 50ft above the city and 500ft feet from it. Part of me wished I had binoculars as I overlooked the town. I didn’t have the best eye sight and being this far away hampered my perception.

With my position secured, I sat down on the edge of the cliff and let my feet hang over the edge. With some free time, I lifted my hands into view, leaving my handgun in my lap. Most of the pain had subsided and the marks were apparent. I traced my finger along the outline of the mark and found that the same electric feeling from the gun was being emitted from my hand. I had no idea what the hell had happened, but I was pretty sure that Twilight would know. I rested my hands in my lap and lift my gun up. As I played with the gun, I noticed the town had come to life like clockwork. I smiled at the thought that I might have a chance still. I was a man stuck between worlds. I could stay here and try to settle down or return to my life of familiarity. Could I even go back at this point? What if Celestia couldn’t send me back? Do I even want to go back? I mentally locked these questions away and returned to the matter at hand.

I flipped the handgun over and found that the magazine was now seamlessly locked into the gun as if it had always been and that the bottom of the handgun was starting conform to my hand. I pulled the slide back and found that there was only a single bullet in the chamber followed by a glowing blue light being emitted from the magazine. I let the slide fall forward and set the gun back into my lap. By this time, I could hear shouting coming from the town. I let out a small sigh and leaned forward, placing my hands on my knees.

I had to make it right with this town. I have nowhere else to go. I could see that the town erupted in activity as the pegasi took the skies and shot off down the road I had come from. In no time at all, a large white spot on the horizon appeared and began to float down toward the town. I was too far away to determine what it was but it had to be important. I watched as it gracefully touched down in the middle of the town and was obscured by the various buildings. I needed to take action.

-

After letting the town’s activity die down, I climbed to my feet and took my handgun with my left hand. I peered over the edge of the cliff and found that it would be too high to jump from and too steep to climb down. I knew that the only way off of this cliff was back the down the trail I had come from. As I turned around, a shadow jumped out my line of sight and ran deep into the forest. I brought my handgun to chest level with the forest and walked over to the edge. The inside of the forest was unnaturally dark. With no other way, I walked back into the forest and wrapped both of my hands around my handgun. This forest seemed to emanate malice as I pushed my way through it. As I walked, the trail almost seemed to move on its own.

With almost an audible snap, all of the light disappeared from the forest leaving me in total, utter darkness.

*BANG*
*BANG*
*BANG*
*BANG*
*BANG*

I fired rounds in all directions out of panic. With each shot, the forest lit up for a second and immediately returned to darkness. I shakily brought my right hand into my pocket and retrieve my zippo. I flicked it open to see that the scenery had actually moved while I was in darkness. The trail was now gone and I was standing in the middle of a non-descript forest.

“Fucking show yourself, shit-stain!” I yelled into the woods.

With a grumbling coming from behind me, I turned to see a large bipedal lizard. This one was different from Spike in the fact that this one was 10ft tall, a dark green, and had a large horn protruding from its head.

“What in the flying fuck are you?!” I said raising my handgun to its face.

I got a shrill scream in return and received a heavy blow to my stomach that sent me back 10ft right into a tree trunk. I hit the tree trunk with heavy force, knocking the wind out of me. I fell onto my hands and knees with the gun still firmly in my hands.

“*wheeze* Fuck *cough* you.” I grunted out as the creature laughed at me.

I pushed up with my hands and leveled the 1911 with the creature’s chest and fired three times. Each shot hit its mark and the creature fell onto the ground. I climbed to my feet and brushed myself off in annoyance. I was a filthy mess at this point. I was still covered in blood (both mine and other’s) and dirt was caked into my shirt. With a superficial cleaning, I casually walked over to the creature. When I was less than 5ft feet from the creature, it began to wildly flail in a sad attempt to run. I raised the gun and leveled it with the creature’s head. As soon as the barrel met its eyes, the creature stopped flailing and sat eerily still.

“You have bested me strange one.” The creature grunted out in pain.

“Did you just fuckin’ talk?!” I said, getting into a more aggressive stance “Don’t answer that. Of course you do. Everything in this damn world talks.”

The creature grimaced in pain as I lowered the muzzle of my gun.

“Why did you attack me? Why did I ever do to you?” I asked motioning with my gun.

The creature sat up in obvious pain “Hunger. I figured you for an unsuspecting meal.”

“Why is it that everything wants to attack or befriend me in this world?!”

“I don’t know how to answer that.” The creature answered, running a claw over its wounds.

Suddenly a squeak was emitted from the woods and I turned to see a smaller version of the creature. I raised my handgun and locked on to it.

“Please *cough* don’t hurt him.” The creature muttered out before clutching its wounds in pain “I’m not long for this world.”

With these words spoken, the small creature ran over to its… parent? The small one hugged my attacker and began to emit what I could only describe as a cry of sadness.

“Stranger,” the creature asked me with desperation in his eyes “can you take my son with you? Please do me this favor.”

The creature stared deep into my eyes as I lowered the barrel of my handgun. I noticed that the creature had eye quite similar to a cat’s in a way. They were of a light blue color that contrasted against his scale color. I could sense his pleading in its eyes.

“OK, so let me get this straight. You want me, who just shot you, to take your son with me?”

“I have faith in you for some reason. You seem like an honorable creature.” It said with a look of seriousness in its eyes

“Your trust may be misplaced. What’s its name?”

“Ulik. His name is Ulik.” The creature said with a gleam of hope in him eyes. The creature suddenly turned away from me and locked eyes with its ‘son’ “I need you to go with him. He will take care of you, or at least get you out of this dreaded forest.”

The creature’s horn started to glow and the world suddenly went black again before quickly returning to the trail.

“You have magic? Why not just heal yourself?” I asked as the creature pushed Ulik toward me.

“It… it doesn’t work like that.” He told me with his sympathetic eye locked onto me.

I gave the small lizard… thing, a once over. The creature didn’t have a horn yet and was maybe 3ft tall at the most.

“You realize this is a lot you’re asking for right?”

“I’m sorry.” She said looking at his kin before turning his attention back to me “I can’t beg you anymore.”

I gave a small exhale and place my hands back onto the slides of my head with the gun still in my left hand. I let them sit there on the sides of my head for a moment before letting them fall limp at my side.

“Fine.” I said, watching the larger creature giving me its equivalent of a relieved smile (I think). “I’ll see if I can find a home for him. Why does this shit always fall on me?”

“I can’t thank you enough.” It said before turning its child “Stay with this…”

“Human.” I interjected, crossing my arms.

“Human until he can find you a place to stay.”

Ulik ran over to his parent and gave a strong hug and ran over to my side. With its claws, he grabbed onto my shirt tightly and began to cry (I think).

With Ulik in tow, I began to walk back along the trail before the creature held out a claw.

“I need one more favor.” It said with its eyes locked on the ground.

“Please don’t ask me to do what I think you want me to do.”

“I am afraid I must. Please don’t leave me like this.”

I hung my head and said “I can’t do that.”

“It’s not a request.”

Suddenly the creature’s horn began to glow and my gun was brought to eye level with the creature.

“DO IT!” he yelled at me out of frustration.

“NO!”

“DO IT HUMAN!”

“Fine,” I muttered “but can I at least know your name?” I said with my left hand still locked on the gun.

“Kilika.”

“Ryan.”

With guilt laying heavy on my heart and my gun shaking in my hand, I motioned for Ulik to look away and he buried his head in my thigh.

“I’m sorry it turned out this way.” I said

“Me too.”

With the weight of hesitation holding my soul down, I slowly squeezed the trigger.

*BANG*

The creature immediately fell limp with a bullet hole in-between its eyes. I holstered my handgun and lifted Ulik up into my arms. Another life that I am now responsible for, I just hope I don’t have to end this one.

-

I had been walking for nearly an hour before the tree line eventually broke and the road came into sight. Ulik had fallen asleep roughly twenty minutes ago. He was not much heavier than Dash but carrying him for more than an hour had taken its toll and my adrenaline had run low a long time ago. I continued to push on and wondered how long I would carry on until I either worked myself to death or get myself killed. I watched as Ulik buried himself in my chest and couldn’t help but melt a little inside. Back in Youngstown, I hated children but for some reason, I felt a little responsible for this one. I did shoot its… father? Mother? It’s not important other than the fact that I did it. The worst part was that all I knew about Ulik was that it was a he and his name. I don’t know what he eats, his sleeping patterns, or even if he can speak yet. The poor… child, didn’t say a word during the whole ordeal.

As I walked, Ulik would give a stir here and there but would just try to bury himself deeper into my arms. I looked out to the road and saw that the sun was still hanging high in the sky. I knew that I could not falter now for I had too many things riding on me now. I stepped in the middle of the road, took a deep breath, and pushed on towards town.

-

As I walked toward town, I could hear doors and windows slamming in the distance. I gave a small chuckle and pressed on into town. With Ulik still in my arms, I walked towards the center of town. I watched as lights began to be cut off as I walked by and then would come back on behind me with shadows in their wake. I knew I had scared the town shitless but not to this degree. I expected an angry mob to be waiting for me, not for everyone to lock themselves like they are. As Twilight’s house inched closer with each step, the door flung open Twilight emerged. Before I could check her face for an expression, she charged at me.

“Look we-“ I tried to get out before Twilight latched to my leg “I wasn’t expecting that reaction.”

“Please stop running off.” She said still attached to my leg.

“We need to talk. Things have happened since I left.”

“Like what?”

“It’s a long story.”

Chapter 9: Hard Facts

Author’s note: Here I am with a little free time and a copy of Silent Hill HD, writing this for you guys. Oh well, at least it is a reason to keep me from scaring the shit out of myself.

Me playing Silent Hill 2 for the first time:

“Not very scary.”

<1 hour later, sees Pyramid Head for the first time>

“KILL IT! KILL IT WITH FIRE!”

“Can you let go of my leg?” I asked Twilight with Ulik still in my arms “This kid is heavy.”

“Kid?” she replies with a puzzled look on her face.

Without skipping a beat, I kneel down and let her look upon Ulik as he sleeps his troubles away.

“This is a part of that long story I mentioned.”

As she looked at him, she switched between looks of astonishment and horror. Without saying anything, she turned around and walked up to her front door. When she reached it, she motioned for me to follow. One-handing Ulik, I place a hand on my knee for leverage and pull myself upright. As gracefully as I could manage, I walked up to the door and pushed it open. The room was dark and I could see a table with one chair in the middle of the room.

Puzzled, I bent down and laid Ulik on the floor. I hoisted myself back up and walked over to the chair. I placed one hand on the chair studied the table for a moment. It was odd because it wasn’t here last time.

“Twilight?” I called out in the dark room.

I received no response. I knew something was up as I placed my hand on my holster. I drew the handgun and wrapped my free hand around it for extra stability.

“Twilight?!” I yelled.

Ulik suddenly woke up and began to panic. He climbed to his feet, ran over to me, and grabbed my shirt for comfort.

“It’s gonna be fine little man.” I said trying to comfort him.

Without warning, the door slammed shut behind me and I swung wide, leveling the handgun with the door. Two guards in dark grey armor stood at both sides of the door.

“Try me motherfuckers. I killed three of your friends the other day and I’m not afraid to kill two more.” I said with my malice emanating from my words.

The guards didn’t flinch as I switched back and forth between targets. Hell, they didn’t even move.

“Please Ryan, take a seat.” A familiar voice called out to me.

I spun around and leveled the .45 with Celestia’s head. She gave me a look of disapproval as she took a step towards the table. In response, I took on a more aggressive stance and lowered one hand on to Ulik. I could feel Ulik shivering in fear as my free hand patted the back of his head.

“You are really fucking lucky he is here,” I said motioning to Ulik “or I would have killed everyone in this room by now.”

I watched as he eyes narrowed in fury before returning to their graceful demeanor “There is no need for any more violence!”

“Tell that to the guards that raided this place yesterday.”

“They acted against my orders!” she shot back, stomping a hoof against the floor.

“I don’t fucking care. How do I know that shit-stain and dumb-fuck over there won’t try to take me down the moment I sit down?!”

I took my free hand from Ulik and brought it to my handgun once again. Without warning, Twilight stepped into the room and set three mugs onto the table.

“Please, just give the Princess a chance.” She said with the familiar look of sympathy on her face.

“No, and fuck you!” I said in a blind fury before switching targets to her “I trusted you and now you rat me out?! You know what happened to snitches back where I’m from? They would be taken to the outskirts of town, forced to dig their own grave, shot in the back of the head, and buried in an unmarked grave!”

A look of sadness and horror came across both Twilight and Celestia’s faces. Just like I predicted, one guard stepped forward and I spun around and smacked him upside the head with my handgun. The guard fell face first onto the floor and groaned in pain. At lightning speed, I turned around and locked the 1911 back onto Celestia.

“Can we just talk? Please…” she begged with every ounce of mental willpower she had.

“Not until he leaves.” I said motioning toward the last guard.

“Fine.” She said before flicking her head at the guard.

The guard gave a nod, trotted over to his fallen friend, and dragged him out of the door. As soon as the door slammed shut, I walked over to the table with Ulik in tow, and sat down. I rested my hand, with the 1911 still in it, on the table and kept it locked onto Celestia.

“Don’t bullshit me like you’ve been doing. I am not in the damn mood. I had been chased, kicked, attacked, and forced to kill here and I don’t want to add assassination to the list.”

While I was talking, Ulik jumped into my lap and sat on my lap and locked his eyes on my handgun. I watched as he held out his claw and pointed his finger like a make believe gun. I couldn’t help but give a small smile as looked at me as if trying to find approval in my eyes.

“Like father, like… eh… son.” I said giving him a smile of reissuance.

Seemingly satisfied with the answer, he turned back around and gave Celestia an angry scowl. Celestia looked at Ulik before bringing her eyes back to me.

“Where did you find him?” She asked in an almost scared tone.

“I was scouting the woods and was attacked. I shot the attacker a few times before he spoke to me. With his dying breath, he pushed Ulik into my arms before…” I paused as the memory came flying back to me “he asked me to end him.”

“I’m sorry…” Twilight mumbled from the corner of the table.

“I don’t need your fucking sympathy. If those guards had not come to town, I would have never needed to put down Ulik’s father!”

Celestia lowered her head “I’m sorry. They wouldn’t listen and they came here on their own.”

“And now they’re worm food.” I said tightening my grip on the handgun.

“I don’t have any other way to apologize to you other than saying sorry.” Celestia said looking almost defeated.

“You can start apologizing by sending me home.”

Celestia’s head sunk even lower before she said “I can’t.”

Those words killed me. My rage suddenly burst from its cage and began to overtake my mind. Without even thinking, I shot straight up to my feet, throwing Ulik off of me, sending my chair against the wall, and I grabbed the edge of the table and flipped it over. The three mugs that sat on the table flew across the room and smashed on the ground.

“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU MEAN BY THAT?!” I yelled at her with my handgun leveled at her.

“I CAN’T SEND YOU BACK!” she shot back as soon as I finished. Celestia took deep breath before making eye contact and saying “When I pulled you into this world, I practically revoked your citizenship in that universe. If I did send you there, it would only be a matter of time before the universe shipped you right back here.”

I felt my eye twitch and my handgun fall limp at my side. With that little explanation, I was broken. I turned my back to Celestia and Twilight and walked over to the wall. I leaned against it and sat down. I brought my handgun before my eyes and I saw Celestia back away in horror. I brought the barrel to my head and watched her throw a hoof out. We sat there and locked eye for a moment.

“What’s to stop me this time?” I asked her with all the emotion drained from my voice.

“WHAT?!” Twilight yelled from the corner of the room “What do you mean ‘to stop me this time’?”

“Oh, so King Shit here didn’t tell you how I got here?” I said to Twilight before turning my head to Celestia “Why don’t you enlighten her?”

All of the color drained from Celestia’s face as she looked between Twilight and myself.

“I knew that this day would come. Twilight,” she said with an authoritative tone “take a seat.”

Twilight could only nod in horror and she sat down and looked at Celestia for guidance.

“A few years ago, I was working on a spell to allow anypony to talk to one another from any part of Equestria. Not long after the spell was complete, something went wrong and I met Ryan. For a long time, we talked to each other and I noticed that he treated me as if I was a hallucination.” She explained before taking a deep breath and sigh “I watched Ryan turn to alcohol for his problems and watched as he steadily became depressed. One day, he snapped and attempted…” she paused for a moment to steel herself “… he attempted to kill himself.”

Twilight’s fear full demeanor turned to one of sorrow and she immediately got to her feet and walked over to me. I pulled the handgun from my head and pointed it at her.

“Back. The. Fuck. Off.” I venomously spat. I turned the handgun from her and pointed it back at Celestia “You had no FUCKING right to stop me.”

Out of nowhere, Ulik ran over to me and hugged me. My anger slowly melted into pity and regret as he squeezed harder and harder. Once again, I felt my grip on my handgun weaken and I returned it to my holster. I wrapped my arms around Ulik and squeezed with all my might as he began to cry into my shoulder. I felt my eyes begin to well up to and I placed my face into Ulik’s shoulder. His scales were nice and cool as I placed the bridge of my nose on his shoulder and cried into it. I now realized that, however fucked up this situation was, Ulik was the one thing I had left. He NEEDED me as much as I NEEDED him. He had nothing, just like me. His parents are dead, just like mine. He had no friends, just like…

I felt Ulik curl up in my lap as he hugged me and Twilight ran over. She ran over to my right hand side and clung to my arm. As soon as Twilight made contact, the door busted in and Rarity and Dash ran in. I lifted my eyes and caught a blurred image of Dash and Rarity running over to me. Rarity claimed a foot and Dash took my other arm. I wiped my tears on Ulik’s shoulder.

“How much do you know?”

In unison, Dash and Rarity answered “All of it.”

I lifted my head and saw Celestia walk up to me “I’ll be back in the morning.”

As if by the grace of god, she opened the door, expanded her wings and took to the skies.

Just like a guardian angel.

-

I felt my eyes flutter open and found that everyone but Ulik had left. I pried Ulik’s arms from me and laid him down on the floor. With a smile, I removed my white baseball cap and placed it on his head. With my short hair freed from the tyranny of the hat, I felt a small draft flow through my hair. With both hands, I ruffled my hair and pushed myself onto my feet. I walked over to the bathroom and admired the single beam of radiant sunlight coming through the window. I walked over the mirror and stared at my reflection. In the mirror stood a man with dirty brown hair, a scarred face, dead eyes, and a black Smith & Wesson t-shirt with a long diagonal slash of blood across it.

It was me.

I felt my anger rise once again and my fists wanted to lash out in anger. The only problem was, I had no anger left. I was emotionally drained. I pulled off my shirt and tossed it on the ground. I examined my chest and found that I had a large bruise over my stomach; no doubt it was from the kick I had received from the guard right before I ended him. I ran my fingers across it and found that it stung like hell.

Defeated, I removed the rest of my clothes and trudged into the shower.

-

After my shower was finished, I dressed back up minus the shirt since the blood stains wouldn’t make a good impression. I strapped my holster onto my bare torso and walked back into the book room. I wasn’t the most respectable human specimen, but I showed signs of thinning out and muscles began to develop under my skin. I should have been in crippling pain at this point but it seemed that only my stomach bruise gave me any trouble. I walked over to Ulik and sat down next to him. I watched as his chest would rise and fall and I subconsciously matched his rhythm. I felt at peace for a fleeting moment before a hoof touched my back. I spun round and grabbed my knife in the process. I brought the knife up to the creature’s throat and found that it was Celestia. One small part of my mind wanted to end her here and now but I calmed down and dropped my arm to my side.

“Sorry. That was instinctive.” I said sheathing my knife.

“I understand.” She replied running a hoof over where my knife met her skin, undoubtedly counting her lucky stars.

“What do you want?” I said turning my attention back to Ulik.

“To make you an offer.” She responded flatly.

“What kind of offer because I don’t swing that way lady.” I shot back sarcastically.

“Luna told me to watch out for your sarcasm. I must say that it is refreshing to see somepon-“

“Somebody.” I corrected.

“Somebody, treat me like I’m not royalty.”

“I don’t care about small talk,” I said flatly, running a hand over Ulik’s arm.

“I’ll cut to the chase. I want you to be the Elements’ guard. You’ve proven yourself more than up to the task.”

“Elements?” I asked.

-

After receiving a long winded retelling of the Elements’ history and status, I was puzzled.

“Why chose me? I tried to kill one of them after all. I’m a monster by Equestrian standards.”

“That is why they need you. I can tell you’re not the monster you claim to be or else you would have killed Ulik when you found him in the forest.” She said placing a hoof on my shoulder.

I brushed the hoof off “Keep Ulik out of this. Why do they even need me? They sound more than capable of protecting themselves.”

“Times are changing here.”

“Sure it is. What is the pay?”

“ẞ1,600 per week.” She spoke in a soft business voice.

“Alright on one condition.”

“Name it.”

“I need to go back to my world and gather a few things.”

“Like what?”

“You’ll know them when you see them.”

Chapter 10: Explanations and Preparation

Author’s note: What would you say if I told you I was writing this by the seat of my pants? What would you say if I told you that this story was just a jumbled mess of idea that I found a loose connection for? What would you say if I told you that I wrote parts of this based off the feedback you give me in the comments?

All I’m saying is this: I have no idea what I’m doing or where this is going. All I know is that I write whatever comes to mind.

P.S. I know there isn’t a lot of action in this chapter but this story needs some damn Juxtaposition (look it up). There will be some action next chapter but until then, keep your panties on grandma.

-

“I will begin the preparations for the spell.” Celestia said with a small tone of pride in her voice “Prepare yourself for your journey. I have no idea how much time you will have in your world, so make sure you are ready.”

“Roger that.” I said with one hand on Ulik’s shoulder.

“I will be back before night fall.”

Without so much as a goodbye, Celestia walked out of the room and took to the sky. I watched as she flew with grace and disappeared behind a stray cloud. I returned my attention to Ulik. I shook his shoulder and he groaned a bit before returning to life and giving me a smile. He climbed to his feet and tackled me with a ‘good morning’ hug. It took everything I had to pull him off of me and place him back onto the floor. As I set him on the floor he gave me a look of apprehension as I placed my hands on his shoulders and looked him in the eyes.

“Look,” I began “Later tonight I will be leaving and you can’t come with me.”

I watched his eyes narrow in sadness and he lashed out at me with another hug and buried his face into my shoulder.

“Don’t worry; I will be back for you. I would never abandon you.”

He pulled his face away from my shoulder and tried to calm himself down as I used my thumb to wipe the tears from his eyes.

“I will need you to wait for me. I need you to be strong for me.” I said before I broke eye contact and hung my head “I’ve lost too much and I can’t afford to lose you too. I need you to soldier on for me, ok?”

Ulik stared into my eyes for a moment before giving me a nod and latching back onto me. He tackled me with so much force this time it sent me onto my back. I placed my hands on his sides and lifted him in the air above me like my father used to do to me.

“Ulik, is there a reason you don’t talk?” I asked

Ulik turned his head away and I noticed his smile turn into a frown. Then it hit me. It hit me like a fucking freight train. I sat up and placed a hand on Ulik’s shoulder and spun him back around.

“You can’t talk, can you?” I asked with a small amount of sadness escaping with my words.

Ulik tried to turn away from me but I only pulled him in closer. He hung his head and gave me a slight nod of acceptance.

“I’m… I’m sorry Ulik.”

Ulik only turned his head in response before giving me a playful punch in the shoulder. I laughed and climbed to my feet. Ulik only came up to my waist, so I needed to crane my neck to look at him. I petted the top of his head and began to walk towards the door.

“Come on, I need to find the Elements and a new shirt.” I told him when we reached the door.

I held out my right hand and he immediately grabbed hold. I opened the door and was greeted by a small crowd. I shoved Ulik back inside and closed the door. There were various flashes and question being asked. ‘What did Celestia say to you?’ and ‘Why did you kill those guards?’ were the most common. I drew my handgun and fired it into the air. The empty casing bounced off the door and hit the ground with small ping. I returned my 1911 to my holster and the crowd took on a much quieter stance.

“I will answer questions later. Right now, everything is confidential.” I commanded over the crowd “Now back off or someone gets hurt.”

As soon as I said that, the crowd split and ran off in various directions. I turned around and opened the door. I found that Ulik had his ear press against the door. I grabbed his claw and tugged him along. I closed the door and knelt down beside him.

“Let’s get a move on little man.”

He gave me a happy nod and we made our way into the center of town. The town had returned to its normal self at this point. The vendors were out and about, patrons wandered the streets, and businesses were opening up shop. As Ulik and I made our way through town, we received various stares and hushed whispers as we walked along. The various ponies would give me a look and then turn away and talk to the one next to it. Part of me wanted to yell ‘What the fuck are you looking at?’ but my better judgment prevented me.

As we walked along, I saw Applejack at her regular stand. I walked up to her and saw that she now had various apple products on display. Part of me was extremely hungry but I knew I had no cash.

“Howdy,” she called out to me in a cheerful demeanor “care to try mah products?”

“Still broke and don’t pretend you don’t know what happened last night. Word travels fast in these small towns.”

I watched her expression melt away from her face and was replaced by one of confusion.

“Listen,” I told her “I need you to round up your friends and meet me back at Twilight’s. Don’t ask questions, just do it.”

“No need to be harsh.” She said trying to break down my emotional wall.

“Like I said, just do it.”

Her face immediately turned to one of fear and she closed up her stand. I turned away from the cart and began my walk back to Twilight’s house. As I walked, I noticed another crowd forming behind me. With that in mind, I just picked up the pace and made a B-line for the door. I pulled to door open and slammed it shut behind me.

I gave Ulik a little push and he ran off into another room. I took a few steps before my stomach gave a horrifying rumble. I placed my hand over my stomach and staggered over into the kitchen area. I had not eaten anything other than apples in the past few days and the intense physical activity didn’t help. I began to rummage through drawers and doors in hopes of finding something edible. The drawers were full of various dishes, bowls, and various other items.

“I need a fucking sandwich.” I told myself.

I opened a few more drawers before I found one with a few vegetables in it. There were a few carrots, onions, and celery. I grabbed a few carrots and returned to the book room. I hated carrots but I needed something in my body. I took a bite of the vile vegetable and took a seat in the book room.

-

After an hour, Ulik seemed to be bored with the Twilight’s house and popped a squat next to me. I took my arm and threw it over him and squeezed tight. With my other hand, I took a carrot and handed it to him. He immediately snatched it up and devoured it. Knowing that he hadn’t eaten in over two days, I didn’t blame him.

Without warning, the door flew open and Dash, Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity walked in followed by a pink pony with a puffy mane and another yellowish Pegasus with a pink mane.

“Took ya long enough.” I said flatly, trying to kill the silence.

“Sorry, A bit of trouble arose with the crowd outside.” Twilight explained “Please tell me that was a warning shot earlier.”

“It was more of a threat, but whatever.” I said brushing off the comment.

Twilight rolled he eyes and Rarity stepped forward. She looked over me as if scanning me for something.

“Take a picture. It will last longer.”

“I’m sorry,” she said without breaking eye contact with my boots “but your attire is dreadful.”

I facepalmed and said “Practicality beats fashion in my line of work.”

“That would be…?” She said raising an eyebrow.

“I’ll explain that in a minute.” I said before breaking eye contact with and turn my attention to Twilight “I’ve got a question for you.”

Twilight stepped forward and said “What do you need?”

I lifted my hand and pointed to the mark I had received earlier. I got a few surprised gasps followed by whispering.

“What the fuck is this?” I asked with my confusion obvious “It wasn’t here when I came to this place.”

“When and where did it show up?” Twilight asked turning her attention to me.

“After I left town, I collapsed and fell into a ditch. Figuring I had nothing better to do, I took my knife and added a few tallies on my gun. As soon as I finished, my hands felt like someone was jamming a screwdriver through it and my gun changed before my eyes.” I explained before pulling out my handgun “All of the artwork on the slide and the grip wasn’t there before it happened.”

Twilight ran over to a book case and retrieved a large book. I couldn’t see the title, but the book looked old, very old. She skimmed through the book before turning her attention to my hand. After a few minutes, she slammed the book closed and returned it to the shelf.

“Congratulations! You are the first non-equine to receive a cutie-mark.”

“A whatie-mark?”

“A cutie-mark.” She said again “When you find your special talent, a symbol of it appears on your flank. However, since you’re a human, I guess it appeared on a part of your body that wasn’t covered by your clothing.”

Twilight turned to her side and pointed to a large purple star on her side.

“This one is mine and it represents magic.”

“So let me get this straight,” I said bringing my hand to my chin “I just got the human equivalent of a magical ass-tattoo….but on my hand?”

Twilight facehooved and said “When you put it that way, yes.”

“Ok then. That doesn’t help with the fact I don’t know what it means.”

“It means that you good with that thing.” She said pointing to the gun in my hands.

“So I’m good with guns, I already knew that. That doesn’t explain the fact my gun magically changed before my eyes and the fact that I don’t need ammo anymore.”

“That would be your magic at work.”

I brought a hand before me a waved off the comment “It’s better if I don’t question it.”

“As you wish.”

I looked around the room and noticed that the six ponies had created a semicircle in front of me. I turned my attention to the two that I didn’t know. I saw that the pink one had a huge smile plastered across her face and the Pegasus was cowering behind her.

“I’m Ryan and this is Ulik.” I said pointing at the lizard curled up into my side “You two are…?”

In an almost ecstatic yell, the pink one yelled “I’m Pinkie Pie and this is Fluttershy! Itsogoodtomeetyou! Doyouwantto-“

By this point is was like being ear-raped. I brought my hands to my ears and Ulik followed suit.
It didn’t help. I began to tap the side of my head with the barrel of my gun out of frustration.

“-wearegoingtobethebestoffreinds-“

Twilight, noticing my distress, walked over to Pinkie and shoved a hoof into her mouth, effectively shutting her up.

“Bless you child!” I said placing both of my hands together in thanks “You truly are a saint.”

Unimpressed with my sarcasm, she said “What was it that you wanted everyone to know?”

As if she didn’t know… I rose to my feet and towered over the group of ponies. Ulik stood up as well and pointed his claw like it was a gun. He watched me as I holstered mine and he did the same.

“Celestia has assigned me to protect you. Don’t ask, because I have no idea why.” I said as a draft blew in giving me a shiver.

“We don’t need you to protect us!” Dash exclaimed “We have faced dragons, manticores, and wolves before. We are just fine on our own!”

“I said that too. She still assigned me to you all. With no better option, I accepted.” I explained “Now does anyone know where I can have a few suits commissioned?”

“Darling, I am your mare.” Rarity pointed out.

“Perfect! I’m heading to my world later to get better equipped and I need something to wear. All of you but Rarity are dismissed.”

Taking the point, Twilight walked upstairs and everyone else but Rarity left.

“Lead the way Rarity.”

She gave me a small nod and trotted out the door with me and Ulik in tow.

-

After fighting off the crowd that had gathered once again, we reached a large two story building. As the day progressed, I noticed the temperature was dropping rapidly. Rarity opened the door and motioned for me and Ulik to come inside. When I reached the door, I pushed Ulik inside and I crouched down and walked in.

I closed the door behind me and noticed that the inside of the building was filled with various boxes and materials. As I walked I noticed a few pony mannequins with some very… eh… flamboyant designs on them. The mannequins were clothed in dresses covered in jewels and feather. Honestly, it looked like something a drag queen would wear.

I motioned for Ulik to go sit in a nearby chair as I continued to follow Rarity. Without warning, she stopped and levitated a measuring tape over her head.

“So tell me, what exactly would you like me to make?” she said in a very businesslike tone.

I tried to think of what bodyguards back in the States would wear and always came back to the same combo of black shoes, black suit, white dress shirt, black tie, and sunglasses.

“Alright, I am going to lay this flat out. I want a plain black suit with black shoes, a white shirt, and a black tie. It needs to be very durable, since I’ll likely be fighting in it. It also needs to be flexible and comfortable. Can you do that?”

“Of course I can! Are you actually doubting me?!” she shot back in shock.

“Maybe…” I said in a playful manner.

She wasn’t amused by my comment at all. She pointed to a pedestal and I stepped onto it. I had a feeling that this was going to take a while.

-

After twenty minutes, she finished the measuring and moved on to gauging my flexibility. She asked me to move my arms and legs back and forth, so on, so forth. After she finished that, she walked back into another section of the business and I followed. When she reached the door, she slammed it in my face and the sign read ‘Private’.

“I’ll just sit out here like a piece of fucking furniture then.” I called out through the door.

I got a loud ‘humph’ through the through the door. I shrugged and walked back over to Ulik. He had long ago passed out on the chair he was sitting in. I rolled my eyes and picked him up. With him in my arms, I sat down on the floor and took a little beauty nap.

-

I was awoken by a door slamming in the corner of the business and I lifted Ulik onto my shoulder. Standing up, I could see that Rarity was carrying a large box with her magic. I walked over to her and set Ulik down on the pedestal that I had been standing on. As soon as I set Ulik down, Rarity threw the box over to me and I snatched it out of midair.

“Try it on.” She said with a look of confidence.

“Wilco.” I replied.

I walked behind a large wall and got to work.

-

After slipping on the last shoe and strapping my holster on, I walked out from behind the wall and let Rarity see me. I had to admit, it was the most comfortable piece of clothing I had ever worn. I held my arms out in a spread eagle fashion and found that I had quite a large range of motion. That is where I noticed something special. On each of my shoulders sat a copy of my mark. I was honestly impressed.

“Ok, you proved me wrong, way wrong.” I said adjusting my wrist cuffs “You are damn good at this.”

She had a large smile across her face as I watched her take in the compliment.

“Oh, and the marks on the shoulders are a nice touch too.”

She seemed to bounce in that air for a moment out of excitement, before dropping back down to the ground. Physics be damned.

“How much?” I asked, realizing I’d need an advance from the Princess.

“This one is free.” She said

“Bullshit it’s free. How much?”

“No, Darling, it’s free.”

Wow. That was the first time I had ever gotten something for nothing and it honestly scared me a little. Back in Youngstown, nothing was free and everything had a price. If you ever got something, you could expect a favor to be asked of you and if you refused, you could expect a bullet in return.

“I… I don’t know what to say. What’s the catch?”

“No catch. Just enjoy it.”

“…”

“I believe a ‘thank you’ is in order.”

“Yeah, thanks.”

“Anytime.”

I turned around and found that Ulik was still sleeping. I lifted him up and placed him on my right shoulder. I pushed out the door and proceeded to make my way back to Twilight’s.

-

As I made it back to Twilight’s front door, I noticed that the sun was going down and that Celestia would be here very soon. I opened the door and walked over to my usual corner. I set Ulik down and walked over to the window. I placed my hands on the window sill and took a deep breath. I knew what needed to be done in my world and it wasn’t going to be easy.

Without skipping a beat, I saw Celestia fly down from the sky and land just in front of the door. I took one last breath to steel myself and I walked over to the door.

Chapter 11: Back in the Saddle

Author’s note: Wait… no author’s note this time?! What is this story coming to?!

-

With Ulik out-cold in the corner, I opened the door and was greeted by Celestia in all of her pride and glory. I motioned for her to come inside and she gave me a polite nod and waltzed in. I glanced over to Ulik and saw that he was starting to come to as he adjusted the hat on his head. I turned my attention back to Celestia as she made her way to the center of the room.

“When I send you back home,” she began “you will have somewhere in the realm of three to ten hours before you are brought back.”

“I’ll be quick.” I said, crossing my arms.

“Nice outfit by the way. It suits you well.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Without another world spoken, her horn began to glow with a blinding white light. The entire room was lit up as if it was noon. A ball of light began to accumulate at the end of her horn before she flicked her head to the side and casted it to the ground. As the ball of energy connected with the ground, it expanded into a large, 2-d hole that a large city street could be seen through. I stared into the hole for a moment before Celestia spoke.

“There is a side effect to this spell.” She said is a voice so small, it was like she didn’t want me to hear it.

“I’m not gonna grow a tail or third arm, am I?”

“Nothing like that,” she explained “when you are in there, we will be telepathically linked.”

“So you’re going to be rattling around in my skull? How deep does the rabbit hole go?”

“I won’t be able to dig through your memories or thoughts, but I will be able to hear everything you say and think. I will also feel all of your senses as if I was in your body.”

“Oh am I going to have fun with you.” I said with my true colors starting to show through.

“Please be gentle.” She asked in a pleading voice.

“No promises.”

With our exchange finished, I stepped into the hole and was greeted by an autumn wind and a full moon hanging over Youngstown. I turned around to see that the hole grew smaller and smaller behind me until it disappeared into nothingness. The last thing I saw was Ulik staring back at me.

I turned back around and found that I stood in the middle of the Youngstown State University courtyard. I looked over at the clock tower and saw that it was just shy of 11pm. The courtyard was strangely empty as I walked along the sidewalk. YSU was a relatively new campus, so the buildings reflected that in their architecture. All of the buildings had rounded corners and were either covered in glass or concrete. I knew that my first order of business was to find myself a set of wheels.

‘You are not going to steal something are you?’ a voice in my head inquired.

‘Who the fuck said that?! Is that you conscious? I’ve had a bone to pick with you ever since that fight in ’02.”

‘No, this is Celestia, remember?’

‘Get out of me head!’

‘I can’t, remember.’

‘Great.’

I cut off my thoughts as I reached the street. I could see that all of the streetlights had come to life and cars were lining the street. It was a small comfort to hear the hum of the fluorescent lights once again. I walked up to the first car on the street and jiggled the handle.

‘Locked. It’s always locked.’ I thought

‘For good reason apparently.’ Celestia shot up.

‘Shut it before I start blaring music in my head.’

The voice immediately went quiet as I walked over to the next car. I placed my hand under the handle and gave it on large tug. Locked as well. Cursing at no one specifically, I walked up to an SUV. It was a large, black Hummer H2. I gave the handle a tug and the door flew open.

‘What a dumbass.’ I thought as the voice in my head laughed at my reaction.

I jumped into the driver’s seat and adjusted the mirrors. I slid the seat back and finished the mirrors.

‘I swear, whoever this thing belongs to is a friggin’ midget.’

‘What did I say about being pleasant?’

With that said, I thought of Deadmau5’s song ‘Cthulhu Sleeps’ right when the bass drops.

*WUB WUB WUB WUB WUB…*

“POINT TAKEN!’ the voice called out.

I mentally laughed and killed the mental music. With Celestia quieted, I leaned under the steering column and pulled the plastic cover off of the wiring.

‘I must say that I am impressed by the technological capabilities of your species.’ She said with a tone of curiosity.

‘Thanks….I guess?’

I shrugged off the comment and got back to work. I reached into my overcoat and retrieved my knife. With my knife, I began to strip away the plastic coating over the wires. I had never done this before but seeing it in the movies gave me a slight idea of how to do it. With the wires stripped, I began to touch wires together haphazardly.

Red+green= nothing
Blue+green= nothing
Blue+yellow= a slight rumble
Yellow+green= Ignition!

The Hummer sprang to life and the engine gave a loud roar as played with the accelerator. I looked over at the passenger’s side and saw a large CD case on it. I lifted the CD case onto my lap and flipped it open. I found that whoever this car belonged to had a very similar taste in music. The CD case had a few Rolling Stones albums, a few Deadmau5 (speak of the devil) albums, and various other artists that would take me too long to name.

I selected a Rolling Stones CD and slid it home into the radio. After a few seconds the radio FLARED TO LIFE AS LOUD AS IT COULD.

“HOLY MOTHERFUCKER!’ I yelled as I turned down the radio.

I shook my head and shifted into drive. This is where the fun would begin.

-

I had been driving along the outskirts of the city for roughly a half an hour, admiring the lights of the city when my destination came into view. I flicked on my turn signal and got onto the exit. At this time of night only the drug addicts and criminals were out. I made an immediate right turn into the abandoned foundry district. One side of the street was abandon steel mill that had closed in the 70s (a favorite hangout for addicts) and the other half was lined with houses. It was an odd street. For every twenty drug dens and gang houses, there was a house with an old couple that refused to leave. You could tell by their lawns. On each side of the house would be over grown lawns and trash but in the middle sat a perfectly manicured lawn. I continued along the street until the house I wanted came into view.

‘That is our destination Princess. Population ten. Roughly five gang members, four drug addicts, and one racist illegal arms dealer.’

‘Sounds delightful.’

‘I’m glad to see my sarcasm rubbing off on you.’

I pulled into the gravel driveway and shifted into park. I removed my holster, which was outside of my suit due to my idiocy, and took the handgun out. Without thinking, I pulled the slide back and shoved the gun into my over coat. With both of my hands on the steering wheel, I took a deep breath and cut off the engine. I turned to my left and opened the door. I was greeted by two thugs in red. They seemed to be roughly young and spoke like they had only ever lived with rappers.

“What the fuck you want?” one of the thugs asked.

I looked at them and noticed that one had an AK-47 and the other had an unidentified handgun.

The thug with the AK leveled it with my face “I said, what the fuck you want, whitie!”

I threw my hands up and said “I’d like to see David. I need a piece.”

The one with the handgun walked up to me and press and grabbed my shoulders. He slammed me against the Hummer.

“How do you know David?” he asked, trying to seem tough.

“Heard his name through a friend at work a while back.”

Judging from the look in the thug’s eyes, I could tell he believed me and he let me go. The one with the AK stepped forward.

“I’m gonna have to pat you down first.”

“Does it matter if I’m carrying? I’m going in there to buy a gun anyway.”

The guard gave me the most unamused look I had ever seen.

‘I don’t like these poni- I mean people.’ Celestia said with fear in her tone.

‘Pipe down, I can handle this.’ I shot back.

I place my hand on the AK’s barrel and pushed it down “There is no need for that. Go ahead.”

The guard with the AK backed away and the handgun-carrying guard stepped forward. He placed his hands on my side and dragged them down the course of my body, just missing my handgun. I let out a mental sigh as the guard nodded to the other one.

“He’s clean.”

I turned to the AK guard and waved me inside. I stepped onto the porch as it creaked under my weight. It was obvious that whoever owned this property didn’t care for it. I stepped up to the door and knocked three times. The door flew open and a plume of pot smoke engulfed my face. A scrawny little kid opened the door, and by kid I mean he was no older than 18. The kid was dressed in rags and looked like he needed his next fix badly.

“H-hi.” He said in a very timid voice “Y-you aren’t here for money are you? Please…” he pleaded before he started to cry “I’ll get your money soon! I-I-I’m sorry.”

A little bit of pity began to build in my heart as I watched him cry in the door way. I walked up to him and he flinched as I placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry; I’m just here to see David. What are you doing in a place like this kid?”

“Heroin is a hell of a drug.” He said wiping the tears from his eyes.

“Why don’t you leave this place?” I asked.

“Without the stuff, I’ll die.” I said.

“I doubt that. You are stronger than you think.”

“Thanks. David is upstairs.”

I gave the kid a pat on his shoulder and sent him back into the house with me in tow. I locked my eyes on the stairs in the corner and slowly made my way toward them. My new dress shoe click against the hard wood floor as I made my way toward them. As I walked through the main room, I noticed that there were various other dregs of society as I made my way toward the stairs. I counted at least three thugs with AKs and Tek-9s as I walked along. I placed one foot on the first stair and took a deep breath.

‘I’ve never been in a more unpleasant place in my life.’ Celestia pointed out.

‘Welcome to a day in Youngstown, where every day is filled with happy people and sunshine.’

I blocked her out again and made my way up the stairs. As I walked up, I could hear yelling and crying coming from the top of the stairs. When I reached the hallway at the top, I noticed that the floors hadn’t been vacuumed in years and that the paint had begun to peel of the walls. I slowly made my way toward the door at the end of the hall and heard the crying increase in intensity. When I reached the door it flew open and a woman in the skimpiest outfit I had ever seen ran out the door and bumped into me. I towered over her at six foot when she could only be 5ft at the most.

“And don’t come back, bitch!” a gruff voice called out from the room.

I placed my hands on the girl’s shoulders and mover her aside.

“Excuse me ma’am, I have business to attend to.” I said while pulling out my wallet.

I removed a $50 and handed it to her because I sure as hell didn’t need it.

“Please try to find a nice place to stay for the night.” I said as she took the bill out of my hand “And try to acquire a better taste in men too.”

She walked down the hallway, wiping her tears before turning around and saying “Why can’t more men be like you?”

“I asked the same question!” I said with a laugh.

She smiled at me and walked down the stairs. I turned back around stepping to the room. The room was maybe 10ftx10ft and had a large mattress sitting in the corner of the room. Other than that there was nothing of interest other than the smell of crack smoke and gunpowder. I walked farther into the room and the door closed behind me. I spun around and found that a 5ft 7inch tall man with a dirty tank top and jeans was standing at the door. The man had a small Glock automatic in his hands and a cigarette in the other. He took a drag from the cig and began to scratch his neck nervously. This had to be David.

“Are you a fucking fed?” he said raising the Glock to my head.

I threw my hands up and said “No, I just need some guns.”

“The fuck you do.” He replied “NONE of my customers come in dressed like that!” he said noticing my suit.

“I assure you, I am clean. I got in here just fine didn’t I?”

“What the fuck does that prove?” he asked while continuing to scratch.

“You didn’t hear any shouting or gunshots did you?” I pointed out.

“No.”

“Thank you for proving my point.”

He dropped his Glock back to his side and walked over to his bed.

“What is your name?” he asked.

“Names are for friends, so I don’t need one.” I said with a scowl on my face.

‘This Stallion is a pig!’ Celestia yelled from the confines of my mind.

‘I said shut up! I’ll handle this.’

I walked over to the window and place my hands on the window sill. I could see my Hummer sitting in the driveway as the thugs from earlier were eye-humping it.

“If you want to do business, you’ll tell me your name fucker.”

“The name is Ryan in that case.”

“Sure. What are you looking for?” David asked.

“Something automatic. Fully auto.” I pointed out.

Without any more propagation, he stood up and walked over to his closet. He slid the door open and removed a Tek-9 from the large pile of weapons. He pulled back the action and tossed it over to me. I caught it and played with it for a moment.

“To small.” I said tossing it back to him.

“Ok, try this.” He said, tossing me an AK-47.

“Fires 7.62x39mm and can’t be broken.”

“Too much recoil, the barrel is too long, and it isn’t accurate enough.” I replied before tossing the rifle back to him.

David scratched his chin before throwing a finger in the air.

“I know what you want.” He said before sifting through his weapon cache.

After a few minutes of sifting through the pile of metallic death, he grabbed a black rifle and tossed it over to me.

“G36C. Its got a nine inch barrel and fire 750 rounds of 5.56x45mm NATO a minute.”

“I like it. Matches my suit.”

“Now,” he said clapping his hands together “how are you going to pay?”

“In ammunition.” I said.

I felt Celestia stir to life in my head and ask ‘What are you planning Ryan?!’

‘To clean the Earth of this scum.’

David walked up to me as I set the G36c against the wall.

“I could accept the trade. My ammo shipment from Mexico is late.” He explained, trying to crunch numbers in his head “How much ammo are we talking.”

“One .45 ACP.” I said coldly.

“What do you mean by that?!” he said as he reached for his Glock.

I threw my hands out and grabbed his wrists, driving him into the wall next to the closet door. He let out a yelp of surprise as he slammed into the wall. I bent his arms into the door and slammed the door closed on them. He cried out in pain before I did it again. With a loud snap, his right arm broke and he dropped his gun into the pile. I grabbed him by his shirt and threw him into the wall behind me. When his back connected with the wall, he slid down onto his ass and grabbed his arm in pain. I slowly walked up to him and drew my M1911A1 from my jacket. As I walked up to him, I leveled the handgun with his face and he looked up at me with crying eyes.

“You sell guns to criminals and children. You have chosen your path in life and now you will pay for it.” I said, flicking off the safety “I’m sorry it turned out this way.”

“WAI-“

*BANG*

‘I-I-I…’ Celestia muttered.

‘I said I’d handle it.’

I ran over to the G36C and lifted it into my arms. I could hear footsteps charging up the hall as I ran over to the door and locked it. It wouldn’t hold them for long, but it would be long enough.

“David! Open the door!” a voice called out as someone bashed themselves against the door.

I knelt down and set the rifle on the floor. I honestly hopped this would work. I placed both of my hands on the rifle and concentrated all of my will onto it. Just like before, my mark began to feel like someone was beating it with a hammer. I grunted in pain as I focused my will onto the rifle. Just as I opened my eyes, I looked down at the gun and praised an unknown deity. The magazine had merged itself with the gun and the same floral pattern from my handgun etched itself on the side of the rifle.

“Now it’s go time!” I said bringing the stock up to my shoulder.

I leveled the rifle with the door and pulled back the charging handle. I let the handle fall forward with a satisfying clunk. I flicked the safety off and switched the firing mode to ‘fully-auto’. Without so much as thinking about their actions, two thugs with AKs kicked the door open and were met with the barrel of my G36.

“Hello.” I said before letting out two bursts of five into each thug.

Both thugs dropped to the ground and went limp. I praised my lucky stars as I ran out the door.

‘That wasn’t necessary!’ Celestia yelled in my skull.

‘But it was and don’t you fucking deny it!’

I ran to the stairs and swung the barrel of the rifle over the banister of the stairwell. My peek was met with two bursts of SMG fire that connected with the wall to my left. I lifted my G36 over the banister and let out a long burst of blind fire. I fired roughly 50 rounds before peeking my head over the ledge and saw the aggressors were cut down. I ran down the stairs and saw the two thugs were still passed out (most likely on heroin) and I let out a long burst into the sleeping thugs.

With most of the guards dead (I hope), I heard a whimper come from the kitchen and I ran into it. I searched the area with my G36 and found that no one was there. I walked over to the pantry opened it while keeping the rifle leveled with the door. My rifle was met with the same kid that had opened the door.

“Please don’t shoot!” he cried in fear.

“I told you to leave!” I shouted back.

I collapsed the stock of the rifle and grabbed the kid by the shirt collar “Your coming with me.”

“Just don’t kill me!”

As I dragged him along, I opened the door to the street and ran out. As we ran, I could hear sirens starting up in the distance. I opened the back door to the Hummer and threw the kid into the backseat. I slammed the door and climbed into the front seat. I wrapped the yellow and green wires together and the Hummer roared to life. I flipped it into reverse and flew out of the driveway. When I was one the street, I switched over to drive and sped off into the distance.

-

After an hour of driving around in circles, I looked in the backseat and saw that the kid was asleep. I pulled into the downtown district of the city and saw a Citi bank. I drove the Hummer up and into the drive through and came across an ATM machine. I punched in my credentials and saw my account sat at a grand. I asked for all of it and the machine began to spit out the cash in five $100s, eight $50s, and ten $10s. As the Hummer sat running, I counted the cash and found that everything was in order. I pulled out of the bank and continued down the road.

-

After ten minutes, I pulled into an Exxon station and pulled up to a pump. I jumped out of the Hummer and walked into the storefront as the clock stuck 2am. I open the door to be greeted by fluorescent lights and various isles of products. I began to collect things I would need to maintain my equipment. I grabbed a few spark plugs, six five-gallon gas cans, five bottles of oil, two bottles of transmission fluid, an extra Duralast battery, an air compressor that ran off of a cigarette lighter, and an emergency tool kit. I walked up to the counter and place my large basket of items on the counter. The cashier gave me a funny look before ringing up my items.

“That’ll be $190.” He said, placing everything into a large bag.

I handed him $300 and said “I’m going to fill up on the pump where the black Hummer sits. You can keep what I don’t use.”

Before he could say thanks, I grabbed my large bag o’ shit and made my way to the pump. I took all of the gas cans out and set them on the ground next to the pump. I took everything else and threw it into the trunk and slammed the door closed. I returned the pump and began filling the Hummer and the cans.

-

After twenty minutes of filling the gas cans and tank, I returned to the driver’s seat. I grabbed the G36 from the passenger seat and tucked it into my coat. It was a snug fit, but you could hardly tell it was there. With my guns tucked away, I look back at the kid I had ‘saved’ from the den and shook him awake. He sat up and rubbed his eye before recoiling in fear.

‘Don’t hurt him. Please…’ Celestia begged in my mind.

‘I wasn’t going to.’

‘What are you going to do then?’

‘You’ll see. How much time do I have?’

‘Less than an hour I think.’

I placed a hand on the kid’s shoulder and tried to calm him down.

“Please don’t hurt me!” he begged from the backseat.

“Quit assuming that shit-stain.” I barked at him “What is your name?”

“Steve Brights.” He said as he began to calm down somewhat.

“Listen,” I said taking my last $700 and holding it in front of him “I want you to take this.”

I tossed it into his lap and he gave me a puzzled look.

“Why? Is this a bribe? I swear I won’t say a thing.”

“It’s not a bribe; it is to get your life back on track.”

“Why do you care?”

“Do you want me to take it back?”

“No, it’s just, why are you helping me?”

“Because where I’m going, I don’t need it.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“Find a job and clean yourself up. If I find that you spent this money on drugs, alcohol, or hookers, I’ll kill you myself. Slowly.”

I turned around in my seat and placed my forehead against the steering wheel.

“Now get out and find some place to stay.”

“Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it kid.”

Steve opened his door and jumped out onto the concrete before turning around and asking “Could I ask where you are going?”

I pulled my head from the wheel and said “To Hell and back if I don’t change my ways.”

I noticed in the mirror that he gave a slight nod before running off into the darkness.

‘That was sweet of you.’ Celestia said with pride in her tone.

‘Tell anyone and I’ll break your legs.’ I shot back.

I shook my head and reached for the CD case. I retrieved a Deadmau5 CD and slid it into the CD player. The song began to play and I cranked it to ear-shattering volume to cover up the emptiness in my soul. I turned the Hummer on and drove off into the night.

-

I drove for another half an hour before a light suddenly appeared before the hood of the SUV. I was going too fast to avoid and blasted right on through. The light blinded me as I let off the gas and slammed on the brake. My head shot forward due to the expected deceleration and connected with the steering wheel.

“Goddammit.” I mutter before sitting back in my seat.

I peered out of the window and noticed I wasn’t in Youngstown anymore. I could see that I now sat in the middle of Ponyville with Twilight’s house just in front of my hood. I sighed and turned off the SUV.

I was back and for all I cared, I just wanted to get some damn sleep.

Chapter 12: Bracing Yourself

Author’s note: Now we’re getting somewhere! I’m currently unsure of what to do with the Hummer since my character already seems overpowered (I am Invincible Man! Fear my wrath!).

I just don't want this to start happening because of the Hummer:

This is version 2 of this chapter. I was almost 2,000 words into another chapter before I decided it was crap and wrote this version instead. I hope you all realize how much I enjoy writing this for you.

-

With the Hummer off and the steady howl of the wind, I sat back in my seat and rolled down my window. I knew that Ulik probably needed me at this moment but I just wanted to be alone. I had taken six more lives today and I had to justify them in my head. I knew that the gun dealer was evil but I knew nothing of the thugs I had cut down. I pulled my G36 from my suit coat and laid it on my lap. As I stared at it, I could see everyone that I had ever put a bullet into. I know that when done righteously, killing is a chore just like any other, but when done with evil intentions, it would eat away at my soul.

The howl of the wind picked up intensity and the moon was now on its downward path. I looked over to the digital readout on the Hummer’s radio and found that it said 3am. If time matched up in this world, I had five hours before the town came to life. I wrapped my hands around the G36C’s grip and reclined my seat. The ceiling in the Hummer was a dull black plastic as was most of the interior. Feeling restless, I started to sift through the various compartments in the cabin.

I opened the console and sifted through some various papers and IDs. It was obvious that the owner of the Hummer was a college student. If that was the case, he probably didn’t even pay for the Hummer himself which made me feel a little more justified in stealing it. I closed the console and reached over to the glove box. I pulled the lever and the drawer opened up revealing a small bag (less than half a gram) of white powder. I grabbed it and examined the substance for a moment before realizing what it was. Cocaine baby.

I opened the console and shoved the coke under some of the documents and fake IDs. With the drug taken care of, I reached up to the sun visor and flipped it open. There was nothing of any real interest. I shrugged and reached over to the sunglasses holder. I press the little release and the compartment flipped open to reveal a pair of mirror aviator sunglasses and a single key.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” I asked in frustration.

I spent almost twenty minutes trying to hotwire the car when I could have just grabbed the damn key? What kind of idiotic dumb-fuck leaves his only key in his car?! I dowsed the flames of my anger and shoved the key into my breast pocket. Still a little miffed, I grabbed the sunglasses and slipped one of the temples into my shirt to hold them in place. I clicked on the light and felt under the seat. Whoever’s car this is, they kept it meticulously clean. Finding nothing under the driver’s seat, I did the same to the passenger’s. I felt under the seat and reached around before feeling a bottle. I felt a little bit of happiness flutter over me. I wrapped my hand around it and yanked the bottle out from under the seat. I read the label and found out that it was a bottle of cheap vodka.

“Sweet baby Jesus! Why did I ever doubt fate?!” I exclaimed before shoving the bottle into the console as well.

I knew that that was probably the last bottle of real alcohol I’d ever see. Feeling lucky, I looked in the back seat and saw another bottle in the back seat (half full) and a wallet. I grabbed the bottle (while praising a god I didn’t believe in) and set it on the passenger’s seat as if it were my baby. I then reached back and retrieved the wallet. It was a small, brown, pleather wallet so it was nothing special. I flipped it open and saw a familiar face. It was Steve Brights. It said that he was 22 (obviously fake) and he lived at 2132 Union Ave. I hoped the address was real so I could check on him one day but I knew that in my heart, it was most likely fake as well.

I shoved the wallet into the glove compartment and grabbed the vodka bottle that was half full. I took my G36 and set it in-between my seat and the console. With an almost childlike glee, I cracked open the bottle and breathed in the vapors. It smelled just like heaven and a dive bar. I opened wide and drank straight from the bottle without the courtesy of even a paper bag. Every drip burned on the way down and I wouldn’t have it any other way.

I downed a quarter of the bottle before capping it off and putting it into the console as well. I swear that the console was starting to look more and more like an evidence locker. The only way I could make it worse was if I shoved my handgun in it as well. With that I mind, I retrieved the bottle and cracked it back open. I was going to play a game with myself.

Drink for every law I was breaking.

Stole a car
*Drinks*

Has two loaded guns in the front seat
*Takes two drinks*

Killed six people
*Takes six drinks*

Kidnapped a 18 year old and stole his wallet
*Takes two drinks*

With the bottle finished, I cap it and toss it into the back seat. I was effectively buzzed.

Drunk behind the wheel.

I gave a drunken chuckle and laid back into my seat. With my feelings effectively dulled, I passed out like a little drunken angel.

-

“Ryan.” A familiar voice called out.

I reached up and batted at an imaginary alarm clock before rolling over in my seat.

“Ryan.” The voice said in increasing intensity.

“Piss off.” I grumbled before the first effects of a hangover began to take hold.

I grabbed my head and pulled myself into the fetal position in pain.

“Are you ok?” The voice asked.

“Fucking hangover.” I said.

“Oh, in that case, WAKE UP!” The voice yelled at me.

I grimaced in pain before my anger took over. I was currently facing the passenger’s side of the Hummer and the voice was coming from the window. I spun around and pulled my seat up with a thud. I turned my head and slipped my sunglasses on to protect me from the harsh morning sun.

“Try that again and I will destroy you on the atomic level.” I mumbled while rubbing my temples to soothe the pain.

I turned my head and found that Dash was hovering outside my door.

“What do you want?” I asked with my voice still really low.

“Twilight is making a big announcement and she wanted me to wake you up. Now get up before I drag you in there.” She said in a playful voice.

“Fine. Give me a minute.”

I grabbed my G36 and flipped the sun visor down and looked in the mirror. I was still pasty white and I looked like I had been partying all night. I begrudgingly slicked back my hair and dusted off my suit. I kicked the door open and stumbled out into the open world. I felt like this world was just trying to kill me with all of its bright colors. Even with the sunglasses it didn’t help. I turned around and locked the Hummer’s doors before closing it behind me. Dash flew next to me and I threw my right arm over her for support.

“C’mon, let’s get you inside.” She said with a little more sympathy in her voice.

“I need to stop drinking.” I mumbled as we reached the door.

I had reached the point of tunnel vision as the door opened to a nice and dark room. Dash guided me to a wall that I leaned up against before collapsing on the floor. There was a collective gasp as someone ran over to me.

“Are you ok darling?” Rarity asked.

Without saying anything, I lifted my hand up and gave a thumbs up. I felt like hell but I was functional. I let my arm fall back to the floor as I sloppily pushed myself back up and sat against the wall. I lifted the G36 into my lap and took a deep breath.

“Where is Ulik?” I asked flatly as each word made my head want to explode.

The room remained silent before I felt the familiar sensation of Ulik hugging me. I threw one arm around him and left my head hanging.

“I told you I’d be back.”

There was a collective ‘D’awwww’ in the room as he latched onto me as if I had been gone for a lifetime.

“I’ve got a nasty hangover, so make it snappy.” I said as I brought my free hand to my temple.

“How about we get you something to eat first.” Twilight suggested.

“I’d like nothing more.”

I placed the barrel of my rifle on the floor and used it as leverage to get to my feet.

Motioning with the rifle, I said “Lead the way captain.”

Twilight nodded and trotted off into the other room with me, Ulik, Dash, and Rarity in tow. I was led into a small room adjacent to the kitchen and was pushed into a chair near a table. It felt like one of those chairs that they make first graders sit in.

“What does your species eat?” Twilight asked as Dash and Ulik climbed into a seat.

“Anything but poisons, leaves, and grass.” I fired back in a surly tone.

“What do you mean by that?” she asked.

“I can eat meat, fruit, and most vegetables.” I said flatly.

“You’re a… carnivore?” Twilight asked in almost hesitant tone.

“You caught me, but I believe omnivore is the right term.” I pointed out in frustration.

“Uhhh…” I heard as my head met the table.

I knew the question they were going to ask before they even spoke.

“Have I eaten any of you yet?”

“What?!” Dash asked in horror.

“Answer the question.” I said without moving my head from the table.

“No…”

“There’s your fucking answer.” I said with my anger starting to shine through.

“Sorry.” Dash and Twilight said in unison.

“Don’t doubt me again. I’m not in the mood right now.”

I pried my face from the table and placed it against the wall to my side. By this point, I could feel my heartbeat in my head. I needed to take my mind off the pain before I went insane. I lifted my G36C onto the table and removed my handgun from my jacket. I pulled back the slide on the handgun and set it on the table.

“Got a rag that you don’t mind getting dirty?” I asked as I ran my eyes along the engraving on the G36.

Twilight levitated a rag over to me and returned to work as I wiped the guns down.

“Could you tell me about those things now that we’re not at each other’s throats?” She asked as she sifted through her pantry.

“I guess.” I answer as I ran the rag through the barrel of the handgun.

As the rag exited the barrel, I noticed that there was zero gunpowder residue on it. I guess it was just another bit of magic at work.

“What do you want to know about ‘em?”

“Everything.”

“This might take a while.”

-

After getting some nutrition in my system and having a lengthy discussion about the history of guns and their workings. My hangover had mostly died down.

“Where did Rarity run off to?” I asked as I adjusted the sunglasses on my face.

“She said she had to grab some things from her house before we leave.” She stated as if it was something I should know.

“Wait… leaving for where?” I asked

“The Gala! Only the biggest party of the year!” Dash exclaimed from the back ground.

“Why the fuck wasn’t I told?” I asked in sheer confusion.

“I thought you knew!” Dash fired back.

“Umm…” I said as I presented the fact I was human “hello?”

“Oh yeah.” She said as a light bulb came on.

There was a knock at the door and Rarity stepped in.

“I’m back.” She said as she struggled with a large package. “I’ve got our outfits!”

“Great.” I said with my sarcasm showing through.

Rarity let the box slam on the floor and she opened it with all due haste.

“This is for you,” She said as she levitated a small box to Twilight “And this is for you,” she continued as she handed another box to Dash “and this one is for you!” she said with a burst of excitement.

She levitated a slightly larger box over to me and watched me with anticipation as I pulled out my knife as cut the bindings off. I sheathed my knife again and flipped the box open. Inside of it was another black suit but this one was different. Not only was my mark on the shoulders, but it also sat on the breast pocket and a very large version of it sat on the back. In my world, this would have been considered tacky but here, I figured it was commonplace.

“I told you that more suits would have to wait till I get paid.”

“I can’t have you showing up to the Gala in that!” she said matter-of-factly.

“How much is this one going to run me?” I asked.

She rubbed he chin for a moment before saying “Since you’ve been such a dear, I’ll say 500 bits would cover it. Just pay me whenever you get the chance.”

“You realize that every time you give me something this nice for free, you just make this more and more awkward for me right?”

I watched her expression get turn to one of frustration. I honestly thought her head might explode for a moment.

“You will take that suit,” she said, taking a step with each word “and you will put it on and enjoy it! DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?!”

By this point she was less than an inch from my face with furious… generosity in her eyes.

“Crystal clear.” I said unmoving.

“Good.” She said as she turned around and began to happily trot off “Oh and check the bottom of the box. There is something extra I put together for you.”

I looked down in to the box and lifted most of the contents out. I removed the suit coat, another black tie, a white dress shirt, black pants, and a part of shiny black shoe before I saw it. In the bottom of the box sat a sling for the rifle and a holster that was fitted for the suits. On the side of the holster sat her mark of three diamonds in a triangle pattern.

“Thank you.” I said without receiving a reply.

I look around the room and saw that only Ulik and Dash still sat at the table with me.

“Wow.” Dash began “You were just chewed out by Rarity and didn’t even flinch.” She said as if she was almost astonished.

“I’ve had worse from my girlfriends.” I explained “Once I dated with crazy blonde that chased me out of her house with a kitchen knife. I ran down the street in my boxers before she finally caught and stabbed me.” I said before breaking into hysterical laughter “Oh, how I miss those days.”

“Uh huh.” Dash said, obviously creeped out by my story “You’ve date some strange ponies.”

“People, and you have no idea.”

-

After ditching Dash and Ulik, I had gotten dressed and prepped for the long night ahead. I was just hoping that they’d have an open bar. I stepped back into the book room and found that Applejack, Dash, Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie were all dressed and ready to go.

“Ok,” I start off “I can’t be everywhere at once. If you have a problem, I’ll be at the bar.” I explained to the group.

“Uh… he is coming Twi?” Applejack asked as if she was confused.

“He was assigned to us.” She replied.

I pulled back the action on my G36 and let it fall forward with a nice metallic thud. I slung the rifle over my shoulder with the sling that Rarity had made for me and opened the door. I held the door, letting the ponies walk outside. After all of the ponies left, I turned to Ulik.

“Try to stay out of trouble. I’ll be back later.”

Ulik gave me a little salute as I closed the door behind me. I turned to see all of the ponies looking confused at one another.

“Something wrong?” I asked.

“Our chariot isn’t here!” Dash exclaimed.

“We’re going to be late!” Rarity cried out.

“I have a better idea than a horse and buggy.” I said.

“What would that be?” Twilight asked with suspicion.

Before answering her, I ran around the house and came across the Hummer. I snagged the key from my pocket and opened my door. I pulled myself inside and slammed the door behind me. I hit the ignition and shifted into drive. I pressed on the gas and turned on the radio. A Deadmau5 track came on and I adjusted the volume to a manageable level. I pulled around the house and caught the ponies in my headlights. The all stood there like deer caught in… headlights (HA!). I threw the Hummer into park and stepped out.

“Ladies, this is way better than anything you’ve ever ridden in.”

Chapter 13: Loathing in Canterlot

Author’s note: Sorry for taking this long with this chapter. I wanted to get all of the events from the Gala in one shot to make sure it flowed correctly. I didn’t want you to read the first half and go ‘This is fucking awesome’ due to all the buildup and then read the second half later and go ‘meh’.

Prepare for some brooding, drinking, and awkwardness; this chapter is full of it.

Enjoy.

P.S. I think I may lose some of you to this chapter but that is just my prediction.

-

“What is that?!” Rarity called out from the back of the group.

I closed the door and walked in front of the hood of the Hummer. Evening was beginning to take hold as the sun slowly closed the distance with the horizon.

“This is a machine from my world.” I said pointing toward the machine with my rifle “Think of it as a chariot without the need for horses.”

“What powers it?” Twilight asked, taking a step toward the Hummer.

I understood that it must have been intimidating since the Hummer stood a seven feet tall, five feet wide, and fifteen feet long. It also didn’t help that the engine rumbled like a factory due to the massive V8 that was powering it. I ran my fingers under the hood and released the latch. I lifted the hood up and placed the holding rod in place. I motioned for Twilight to step forward and I realized something. She was only four feet tall and the Hummer’s engine stood at five feet.

“You need a lift?” I asked as I motioned upward with my thumb.

“Yes please.” She answered.

I slung the rifle over my back and placed my hands on her sides. With one solid motion, I lifted her up and placed her so that she could stand on the bumper and give the engine a good once over.

“This is… fascinating.” She said as she pointed to the various belts and moving parts in the engine.

“I hope it is because this thing won’t last forever. At least I don’t think anyway.” I pointed out.

“What do you mean?” She asked, not taking her eyes off the engine.

“I got as much fuel as I could carry but it won’t last me through the month. Without it, this thing will just turn into a giant piece of lawn art.”

“Why don’t you work your magic like you did with your… eh… guns. Is that what you call them?”

“I’m not sure if that will work.” I said as I gave the engine a once over.

I knew the reason I was so good with guns was due to my father. He would take me to the range almost every weekend but I didn’t know so much about cars. I’m mean, sure, I loved ones like the Hummer and other sports cars but due to my finances, I could never afford them. All I ever drove were shit-boxes and I never bothered to learn anything about them because I knew it would be cheaper to buy a new one than to fix them. I cleared my mind as I picked Twilight back up and set her on her own four legs.

“Come on,” I said as I opened the door to the Hummer “I’ll help you in.”

The ponies gave each other a few looks of hesitation before shrugging it off and forming a line. The music was still booming on the inside of the cabin as I lifted Twilight into the backseat.

“Thank you.” She said as she looked around the interior.

“Scoot on down to the other side so I can make sure you all fit.” I pointed out.

Twilight gave me a nod before turning around and walking over to the opposite side of the car. I turned my attention to the next one inline and saw it was Applejack.

“Don’t worry partner, ah got this.” She said before I could even attempt to help her.

Applejack took a step back and took a running leap into the car. I watched as her front legs cleared the seat and her back ones caught the ledge. I chuckled as I watched her clamber up into the seat and give me a look of ‘I told you so.’ Next was Rarity and she gingerly walked over to me.

“You look dazzling in that suit.” She said as she lifted a hoof as if motioning for my assistance.

“I’d hope so,” I said as I lifted her into the car “I’d hate to see you disrespect your own design.”

She shot me look before plopping down in the seat. I rolled my eyes and looked at the one next in line. It was Pinkie. I still didn’t know much about this one but I could tell that she was very energetic. I reached down and lifted her up into the car and she giggled all the way.

“Did I say something?” I said as I set her in the car.

As soon as I finished my sentence, she began to make faces at me and my confusion only grew.

“What the fuck are you doing?” I asked.

“Your glasses, silly.” She said as she made another face and laughed at her own antics.

I took a step back and slammed the door in her face as she made another face. The back seat was effectively full and I still had two more passengers.

“Well,” I said as I clapped my hands together “You two get to ride shotgun.”

Fluttershy shot behind Dash as I clapped my hands together and poked her head out as I spoke.

“Shotgun?” Dash asked.

I brought my hand to my face and mumbled “Front seat smart one.”

“Ohhh… Why didn’t you just say so?” She said as the light bulb came on once again.

I pulled open the driver’s side door and I motioned for them to fly inside. Both of them flew up and claimed into the passenger’s seat. I was lucky that the ponies were so small or else I would have had to strap some to the roof along with the gas cans. I placed one of my feet on the running board and climbed inside. The inside of the Hummer still smell faintly of new car smell and the read outs all read at nominal levels. I arched my back and looked at all of the ponies in the back seat.

“Try to hold on because I don’t drive gently.” I said with a smile on my face.

I reached over to the CD play and hit the next track button. I waited for a few seconds before the radio flared to life with AC/DC’s “Shoot to Thrill". I shifted into drive and peeled out of the small town.

(Play the song. It helps with the mood.)

-

I had been driving for almost twenty minutes before most of the ponies calmed down and quit white knuckling it. The back seat flared to life with plans that the ponies had for the long night ahead. It seemed Applejack was keen on selling some of her wears and Rarity was intent on meeting some royalty. I never understood the point of royalty and the idea honestly infuriated me. Maybe it’s just all the propaganda the American school system shoved down my throat but I don’t really care.

I could see the city in the distance. It appeared to be flaring to life with lights and activity and I found it a nice change from the never ending quiet of Ponyville. The sun had finally gone down and forced me to flick on the headlights. I reached over to the turn signal bar and gave one of the extraneous buttons a push. The road ahead lit up with both my head lights and fog lights. The road was mostly barren except for the occasional pony walking along the road and diving into a ditch the moment they saw me barreling towards them.

I looked over at Dash in my passenger’s seat and saw that she was talking to Fluttershy about her plans for the night. I couldn’t hear most of the conversation but I did her a few choice words here and there. All I knew for sure was it involved a group called ‘The Wonderbolts’. I really didn’t care though. All I had planned was to drop the girls off and go get plastered. I could already taste alcohol on the tip of my tongue.

“Ryan,” A voice called from the passenger seat “Why are you so quiet? You haven’t said anything in almost a half an hour.”

I reached over to the radio and turned it down. The conversation continued in the backseat as I looked over and saw that Dash was giving me an odd look. I tried to think of something to say but I knew I had nothing really. What was I even going to say? ‘Yeah, I just killed a bunch of people and want to bury their memory in booze.’ didn’t seem like a good conversation piece.

“I don’t have anything to talk about. I’m going to a party for talking ponies and I’ve only been here for a week.”

My excuse was paper thin and she knew it.

“Ok.” She said with indifferent eyes “I’m sure you just need a little time. Try to lighten up a bit!”

She just accepted my lie. Something in me wanted to tell the truth but I buried it deep. I turned my eyes back to the road and saw that we were now nearing the gate of the city. I could see that there was line leading from the road and into the city.

“Fuck.” I said as I pulled up behind a buggy.

With that being said, the conversation in my backseat stopped and I could feel eyes beginning to pry into the back of my head.

“Ok ladies,” I announced “This is where things get bumpy.”

“Wha-“ I heard Twilight begin to say.

I cut the wheel right and pulled off of the road and into the field next to it. There was a small ditch that threw the front end of the Hummer down and then we leveled back out before the back tires met the ditch. I gave a small chuckle as confusion reigned in the backseat.

“What are you doing?!” Rarity cried from the backseat.

“Taking a short cut.” I replied.

I floored the gas and flew right past the various carriages that lined the road.

“Let’s wake the neighbor, shall we?” I said as I cranked the volume of the radio and lowered the windows.

I could hear complaining from the backseat but AC/DC’s “Hell's Bells” Quickly drowned it out. I turned my head to the left to see that the ponies in the carriages were giving my Hummer stares of both astonishment and terror. I gave a small, sarcastic wave before turning my attention back to the field in front of me. I felt the Hummer’s front right tire connect with a large rock and it tossed the cabin about. The gate wasn’t far from our current position as I neared the entrance. The set up that sat as the gate was that there was a guard on each end of the road and a large portable fence sat in-between them. As a buggy would near them, the guard would check their credentials before waving them through and removing the fence.

I drove up as the engine roared. I watched as the guards saw us approach and run off in the distance. I gave a thunderous bit of malicious laughter as I neared the fence. There was not enough room for us to squeeze in-between the buggy that sat at the gate and the fence, so I had another idea. I drove up to the buggy and shunted it in the back. The buggy popped a wheelie and the ponies that were pulling it were raised in the air and the wheels continued to move under them. The ponies gasped and turned around to see the large, black, metallic beast roar behind them. I watched as they tried to run and failed. I gave a laugh as I pushed the cart along before slamming on the brakes and letting the buggy return to all fours.

I saw that the castle was lit up like a Christmas tree in the distance. I turned down the street and saw that it was lined with guards that stood at attention. I stopped at the end of the road and locked eyes with the guard in the front.

I poked my head out of the window and said “Let’s play a game of chicken. I guarantee I’ll win.”

Without thinking, I slammed on the gas and laughed as the tires kicked gravel down the road behind me. I barreled down the road towards the guards and they jumped out of the way.

“Told ya!” I said as continued down the road towards the castle.

The song came to a close on the radio as I pulled up to the front of the castle. There was a large red carpet that led from the street to the door and a large crowd of thunderstruck ponies stared at the Hummer.

“We have arrived.” I pointed out as I shifted into park.

“WAS THAT NECESSARY!?” Rarity shouted at me.

I let out a hearty laugh before I said “No, but it was damn funny.”

“DON’T DO THAT AGAIN!” She fired at me.

I threw up my hands and opened my door. I jumped out to be greeted with the night wind. It was a cool and calm night with the moon just starting to show its head over the horizon. The street was fairly well light as I walked over to the Twilight’s door and opened it.

“I’m going to have a talk with the Princess about that!” She said in a disapproving tone.

“You do that.” I fired back with a smile “You have to admit that you did arrive in style.”

She didn’t even grace me with a response as she trotted away from me. All of the others follow in her hoofsteps except Dash.

“You want something?” I said as I locked the door.

“I just wanted to say that was awesome.” She said with appreciative eyes.

“Thanks I guess?” I said as I swung my G36 round and let it hang at my side by the strap.

“We have to do that again.”

“Later.” I said as I turned off the engine, pressed the powered lock button, and slammed the door closed.

“Why?!” She asked in frustration.

“I have somewhere to be.” I said cryptically.

“And where is that?” she said trying to pry answers from me.

“Didn’t you say something about a ‘Wonderbolt’ on your way here?” I pointed out, trying to cover my tracks.

“OHMYGOSH! I forgot!” she said before flying off in the distance.

I turned to the ponies that were staring at me from the red carpet and yelled “What the fuck are you looking at?!”

As soon as I finished, the ponies all turned their head and tried their hardest not to make eye contact with me. I shrugged and walked down the carpet and into the large open doors. Just beyond the large double doors laid a large entrance hall. The hall had a high vaulted ceiling that stood at roughly 30ft high. The hall was adorned with marble floors and walls along with various vases and artwork. A soft line of classical music played in the background as I made my way toward a large stair case. I wrapped hands around my rifle to give a little support as I made my way up the stairs. I had no idea where I was going but I just hoped that there was a bar at the end.

As I neared the top of the stairs, I could see that Celestia and Twilight were greeting peopl- I mean ponies, as they made their way toward the party. There was a long line toward the door but I just passed them by. I would like to see one of them try and stop me. As I walked along, I could her whispers and hushed voices. Some said that I was a monster and others said I was an alien but I guess I was a mix of both really. As I neared the top of the steps, Celestia stepped in front of me and cut off my entrance to the party.

“How goes it, boss lady.” I said nonchalantly.

She gave me disapproving eyes before saying “Not in public, Ryan.”

“That wasn’t in the contract.” I pointed out.

Twilight stepped forward and said “Please Ryan, just listen this one time.”

Twilight gave me a pleading look before I finally felt something break on the inside.

“Fine, what is it?”

“My guards tell me that you made quite the entrance.” Celestia said with a tone of annoyance.

“And?”

“Please try to behave yourself here at the Gala.” She said before taking a step back to allow me through “You are dismissed.”

I gave a half-assed salute as I walked by and said “Thank you, boss lady.”

Twilight facehooved before Celestia let out a sigh of defeat. I laughed as I stepped into the ball room. The room had almost the exact same décor as the entrance hall, but was much larger, full of mingling ponies, and had three very large windows stationed on the wall opposite of the door I walked in. I whisked the rifle around and let it hang at my midsection as I laid my hands on top of it. I was honestly impressed by the architecture as I walked around the outskirts of the ball room.

The ponies in the ball room didn’t seem to pay me much mind as I made my way around. I hated to be the center of attention. I just wished I had another human to talk to or at least to push into strangers every time I was asked the same goddamn questions. ‘What are you?’ and ‘Are you dangerous?’ were the most common. The last question always made me the most aggravated.

‘Are you dangerous?’
*shoves rifle barrel into face*
‘Yes I am, so piss off.’

Oh to be in the recesses of my mind.

I finally reached the back corner of the room and saw my destination. A large bar sat in a poorly lit section of the room. I looked over the area and found that tables had been set up around the bar and waiters were serving the various customers. I targeted a booth in the very corner of the room and made my way over to it. The table was a run of the mill 3ft tall oak table with even smaller chairs. I rolled my eyes and just slid the chair aside as I sat down on the floor and pressed my back against the wall.

I lifted my rifle into my lap and played with it as I waited for a server to come by. I pulled the action back and noticed the familiar blue glow from the magazine that I had seen in the 1911 when I first checked it. It had to be magic. I had no other reasonable explanation for it. I let the action fall forward with an audible clunk of polymer hitting metal. I unslung the rifle and set it on the table as I looked around for the waiter. I now knew what the problem was. I looked to my left and found that the waiters were staring at me with fear in their eyes. I chuckled and noticed that the bartender was waving me over.

With nothing better to do, I grabbed my rifle and walked over to the bar. The bartender motioned for me to sit down as he made a drink. The bartender was a grey unicorn with a fizzy drink on his flank. I guess he knew his calling. I removed my sunglasses and shoved them into my pocket where the zippo and Hummer key were. My hands instinctively began to rub my eyes as the bartender slid a large glass to me.

“I know when somepony needs a drink,” He said as he walked over to me “and you really need one.”

I nursed the glass in my hands and downed a quarter of it. It was mildly alcoholic at best. It seemed like it would fall somewhere between a Bud Light and a Mike’s Hard Lemonade.

“I’m going to need something a hell of a lot stronger than this.” I said before downing the drink.

“I’d say,” He said with a look of mild shock on his face “I’ve never seen anypony down a drink that quickly. Name’s Fizzy Draft.”

“Fitting. I’m Ryan and I’ve had a hell of a few days.”

Fizzy nodded as he poured a drink into a smaller glass and slid it over to me. I caught the glass with my hand and laid my rifle on the bar.

“I’ve heard of you.” He began “You’re that human Celestia wanted to capture a while back.”

“I’m the guy and now I’m working for her.” I said as I downed the glass of unknown liquid “Funny how things work out, huh?”

Fizzy nodded as another ponies walked up to the bar and order a round of drinks. Fizzy nodded and quickly got to work. After he finish he walked back over to me and refilled my glass.

“What do you do for her?” He asked with a sympathetic tone.

“I am a body guard for the Elements. I’m not really sure if that is confidential or anything but I really don’t care.” I explained before downing my drink “Everyone is bound to find out anyway.”

“I can see how it would be hard for you to fit in.” Fizzy said, stating the obvious.

“We salute you Captain Obvious.” I shot back with a tone of sarcasm.

Fizzy gave a short laugh before bringing the bottle back out to fill my glass. He stopped just before filling the glass and shrugged. He just traded me the bottle for the glass.

“Thanks,” I said before drowning another round of my sorrows “Just tell Celestia. She’ll compensate you.”

“No need.” He said holding out a hoof “Just tell me about yourself and we’ll call it even.”

I began to laugh before saying “You just found the only way to get me to talk about myself.” I took another drink before continuing “It is my only weakness!”

“I can tell.” He said as he observed my suit and caught a glance of the mark on my hands. “Is that your cutie mark?”

“Yep.”

“What does it mean?” He said as he examined it closer.

I pulled my handgun from my coat and set it next to my rifle before explaining “These are weapons were I’m from. I could drop everyone in this room without moving from this spot if I wanted to.”

Fizzy took a step back before giving me a once over and returning to his friendly demeanor.

“I can tell you are just in your actions.” He said with confidence.

“Oh really? Did you know that I dropped six of my own kind last night to get my rifle?” I said as I pointed to my G36C.

“I know that you didn’t do it for no reason.” He pointed out.

I sat straight up and looked both ways before answering “The man was an illegal arms dealer and his friends were thugs. You’re too good at this.”

He gave a little chuckle “Comes with the territory.”

I looked him in the eye and said “Listen, thanks man. You are the first person to not bullshit me since I got here.” I held out my hand and we shook… hands? Hooves? Doesn’t matter “You are also the first one to give me a straight conversation too.”

“Anytime.” He shot back with a smile.

Before we could continue, he looked over my shoulder and locked eyes with someone I hadn’t seen. I shook my head and returned my handgun to my new holster. Fizzy gave me a nod of reassurance before walking off in the other direction.

“We think it has been a long time.” Luna said.

“Yes, it has.” I said as I slung my rifle on and spun around with the bottle still in my hands.

“Again with the alcohol?” She asked as she raised an eyebrow.

“Yep.” I said before taking another drink and letting the bottle rest in my lap.

“We think you should stop.” She pointed out.

“Never going to happen.” I said in a stern tone.

“What if we told you a secret?” she said in a hushed tone.

“Listen,” I said before polishing off the bottle and setting it on the counter “I ain’t in the fourth fucking grade.”

“We think you’ll want to hear this one.” She said with a soft giggle.

“Whatever,” I said, pointing at the bottle “I’m already done.”

Luna took a step back and a deep breath as if to steel herself.

“What the hell are you doing?” I asked as I wrapped my hands around my rifle.

Without warning, Luna’s horn began to glow and my world went black. In a flash of white, I was standing in the corner of a new room with a few pegasi staring at me as if they could see right through me.

“Uh… hello?” I asked as I waved my hand at them.

The pegasi didn’t even acknowledge my movement.

“They can’t hear you,” Luna’s disembodied voice pointed out “this is a memory I wanted to show you. Turn around.”

With no better option, I complied and spun around. I was greeted by an apparition of Dash and Rarity walking along.

“What do you think of Ryan?” Dash asked Rarity as they walked along.

The moon hung high in the night air as the pair walked into a gazebo and took a seat.

“I think he is a bit brash and rude,” Rarity said “Just like you.”

“Hey!” Dash exclaimed.

“It’s just a joke darling.” Rarity pointed out.

“I-I…” Dash muttered.

“What is it darling?” Rarity asked as if worried for Dash’s health.

“I kinda like him.” Dash mumbled.

I brought my hands to my face and immediately recoiled to the nearest wall. My mind was reeling as it tried to comprehend what I just saw.

“Darling,” Rarity said as if taken back a bit “he is our guard and he is of a different species!”

“My thoughts exactly.” I muttered as if she might hear me.

“But there is something about him that just speaks to me.” Dash explained.

“Got a thing for bad colts?” Rarity said as she poked Dash in the chest.

“No… it’s just… I mean…” She said as she fumbled over her own words.

“Say no more, I won’t tell.” Rarity said.

“Thanks… I think I’m gonna try and talk to him tonight.”

Just as the memory started, the world flew back to the bar and my head snapped back to position. I looked around but could not see Luna anywhere.

“What’d you see?” Fizzy asked from behind.

“A shit-storm a brewin’.”

-

I drank in silence for another hour before saying ‘bye’ to Fizzy and walking out of the ball room. Most of the crowd in the entrance hall had died down and Celestia and Twilight were nowhere to be found. I felt my head starting to buzz for a moment before coming to the conclusion that pony alcohol was no stronger than an Irishman’s piss. I made my way towards the exit when a white unicorn with a dark blonde mane stepped in and made his way toward the ball room. He had an entourage of two mares (I think that is the correct term) as he made his way towards me. He was directly in my path as I walked and I sure as hell wasn’t going to be the one to back down. He continued along before stopping just in front of me.

“Ugh, out of my way creature.” He said with an unreal amount of smugness that only royalty could produce.

“Get out of the way before I polish the floor with your face.” I said as the alcohol began to take hold.

He seemed to be taken aback by this statement and I wasn’t sure if it was bravado or blind courage, but he took a step forward.

“You will step out of my way, creature.” He said with the annoyance in his tone grew.

“One more word and I will introduce you to my shoe.” I said, not baking down in the slightest.

“You will-“ He began before I brought my rifle stock down on his head.

With him dazed, I brought the rifle back and swung it wide and connected it with the side of his skull. The blow sent him reeling as I took a step forward and kicked him over on his side. I could see that he had a nosebleed at this point along with the possibility of a concussion.

“What was that about moving over, skid-mark?” I said as I stepped over him and continued toward the door.

The two mares looked at me and then at the unicorn that was laying on the ground in pain.

One mare stepped up and said “Do you know who that is? That is Prince Blueblood!”

I looked down at the beaten prince and returned my look to the mare that had just spoken “His blood doesn’t look blue to me.”

I gave a short laugh before turning to the door and stepping outside. The night was still cool and crisp as the time we arrived. I could see the Hummer in the distance and I made my way towards it. I just wanted to be alone for a moment. When I reached the door, I opened it and climbed in. I shoved the key into the ignition and turned it so that just the electric systems would be on. The radio flared to life before I ejected the CD and sat there in silence.

It was everything I hoped it would be.

-

I looked down at the clock and noticed that the time was almost midnight. I sighed and retrieved the bottle of vodka from the console and cracked it open.

“Cheers.” I said to myself as I took a drink.

This definitely beat that shitty pony piss. I reached over to the passenger side floor and grabbed the CD case. I flipped it open and grabbed a Motley Crue album and slid it into the player. I needed something to take my mind of that conversation Luna had shown me. I hit the next track button and was met with the song “Girls, Girls, Girls”. I gave a small laugh and took another drink from the bottle as I cranked the volume.

“What the fuck have I gotten myself into?” I asked myself as I took another drink.

As I took another drink from the bottle, I felt a familiar presence at the door. I rolled my window down and lazily looked to the side. It was Celestia and Luna in all their pride and glory.

“Shouldn’t you be mingling with guests or something?” I asked as I took another drink.

“We thought you had agreed to stop drinking.” Luna said with a tone of annoyance.

“I said I would stop drinking that bottle.” I pointed out.

“Clever.” Luna replied.

“What exactly happened with Blueblood?!” Celestia cut in.

“What? You mean that pompous ass that thought he could push me around?” I said as if I was playing dumb.

“Yes, that would he him.” Celestia said with a sigh.

“Well first…”

-

“… and that is how I put that little shit in his place.”

I looked at the pair of princesses as their jaws hung open. Without breaking eye contact, I took another drink and rolled up my window. There was a knock at my window almost instantaneously, but I just cranked the volume of the radio till the rearview mirror began to shake. I knew I was too drunk to drive, so I reclined my seat and curled up into a ball with the bottle still in my hands.

-

I pried my eyes open to see the clock read 2am. I felt sober again as I sat up in my seat. I peered out the front window to see the road was completely deserted as I saw a firework go off in the distance. I turned the radio down and started up the Hummer. The engine roared to life as I shifted into gear.

“Wait for me!” I heard Dash call from behind the Hummer.

I leaned over the console and pushed the passenger’s side door open. With a stunning show of finesse, Dash flew into the cabin and landed on the seat.

“Them… eh… ‘Wonderbolts’ bore ya?” I asked as I pressed on the gas.

The Hummer slowly accelerated as Dash readjusted herself from the flight.

“They wouldn’t give me the time of day.” She said as if she was disappointed.

“Yet your friendly, neighborhood bodyguard is here to listen to all of your problems.” I said with the sarcasm starting to pour into my words with a mix of alcohol breath.

“Have you been drinking?” Dash asked

“Like no tomorrow.”

Dash looked down at her hooves before looking back at me. I rounded a corner and spotted a hill in the distance. It looked like a decent enough place to set up for the night and served as a decent vantage point to spot the others.

“Could I ask you something?” She asked.

Fuck.

“What is it?” I replied as if I didn’t know.

“What are the mares like where you’re from?”

Apparently I didn’t know.

“Well,” I said as I scratched the back of my head “I told you about being stabbed. I’ve also been cheated on, stolen from, and played for a fool one too many times to think a thing like love could exist in a place like that.”

“I’m sorry…” She apologized as if it was her fault.

“Don’t be. It wasn’t you.” I said, trying to fix the situation.

Goddammit. I hated lying like this. I was the type of guy that if I didn’t like you I would tell you straight to your face.

“Listen,” I said with a large amount of nervousness “I don’t like it when people hide things from each other.”

With that being said, Dash perked up and took on a defensive posture “I’m not hiding! What would make you think I’m lying?!”

“Well,” I pointed out “I was talking about me there but know I know you’re hiding something now.”

“Am I that obvious?” Dash said before sighing.

“A little.” I said before being punched in the shoulder “Ow.”

“Be nice.” Dash commanded.

“Back on the subject at hand,” I said as I pulled up onto the hill and shifted into park “I know what’s going on.”

I watched Dash’s nervousness grow tenfold before she said “Know what?”

“Luna thought it would be a good idea to show me your conversation with Rarity.”

“Oh my gosh! I can’t believe she would do that!” Dash exclaimed in anger.

“No comment.” I said as I tossed my rifle into the backseat.

“I-I… You won’t think less of me right?” She asked is a defeated tone.

“Wouldn’t dream about it.”

Suddenly, a firework went off in the distance and Dash jumped onto my chest.

“What the-“

My words were cut off by lips as fireworks erupted in both the sky and in the car. It was like a hurricane of emotions as I tried to come up with a game plan. One part of my brain told me to stop kissing the livestock and the other encouraged it. Dash had placed he front hooves on my shoulders and her back ones on my thighs and she went at me. I gave a surprised gasp and she took that as an invitation. I could taste that she had alcohol in her system and she could likely taste it in mine.

In one burst of sobriety, I placed my hands on her shoulders and pushed her back. She fought me until her lips disconnected with mine.

“W-why did you stop?” She said as a tear began to well up in her eye.

I had no. fucking. clue. What to do.

“I-I have a problem with this.”

“What is it?” she asked as if she could fix the problem.

“Have you noticed that I’m human lately?” I said as I pointed to my face with my left hand.

“So? I’ve seen all kinds of inter-species relationships.” She said as she tried to give me an argument.

“Yeah, but on my planet, it’s just us. We are the only sentient species.” I pointed out.

“You mean you’re all alone?” She asked as if I was missing out on something.

“Yeah. That’s just the way things are.” I said “It’s not that I don’t like you, but we are both drunk and I think this should wait till we’re sober.”

“I-I-I-“

“Just let it be.”

“I almost had you.” She said as her competitive nature began to show through.

“Almost.”

I turned off the radio and watched the fireworks through the windshield as Dash curled up on my chest.

“Where are the rest of your friends?” I asked since we would have to head back to home base soon.

“They left.” She replied.

“They left?” I asked in a little bit of shock “I thought they would have stayed longer than this.”

“I asked them to.” She explained as a large rocket burst in the sky, giving off a radiant shower of green light.

“Why?”

“So I could talk to you.” She said as she looked back at me and gave a soft smile.

“Wow.” I said as I gave a series of soft claps “You got guts.”

She could only smile sheepishly before returning her head to my chest and watched the fireworks with me in silence.

-

It was almost an hour and forty five minutes before the fireworks had finally ended. I looked down to see that Dash was still awake on my chest, but only barely. I reclined my seat and opened the sun roof. I could see the stars handing in the night sky ever so, but this time they weren’t mocking me. They were congratulating me.

Dash rolled onto her back and stared at the night star with me for a moment before saying “Do you ever wish you could go back to your world?”

“I used to.” I said with a tone of assuredness.

She looked up at me as I craned my neck and she gave me a soft smile before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep. I laid my head back down on the seat and stared into the night sky. What the fuck had my life come to?

My mind was at war with itself as I closed my eyes and tried let my worries fade away.

Chapter 14: The Long Road Home

Author’s note: Well… this is unexpected. I was totally expecting a flame war after the last chapter. Anyway, you remember the story Ryan told of him being stabbed? That is a true story from a friend of mine (DJ-Tech Pri3st). Just sayin’.

P.S. I have Frees making some cover art for this story. I want you all to go thank and worship him for me.

P.P.S. I like all the ‘I read Ryan’s lines in ’s voice’ comments. Personally I read his lines in Rick Grime’s voice from ‘The Walking Dead’ but that’s just me.

Let’s get this story on a roll!

-

A quiet creak from the suspension of the Hummer woke me gently as the wind howled through the sun roof. Dash was still asleep on top of me as I turned my gaze to the clock and saw that is was 6am. I had only slept for three hours but I felt like a new man. I was glad I didn’t have a hangover this time. With a touch of grace, I lifted Dash off of me and placed her in the passenger’s seat. She gave a slight mumble before curling up and burying herself in the seat cushion.

I brought my seat back up from the fully reclined position and sat straight up. My back emitted a painful sensation before I stretched as it gave a thunderous crack. I placed my forehead against the steering wheel and took a deep breath before turning the key and letting the Hummer drone to life. Without moving my head, I shifted my eyes and saw that I sat at a quarter of a tank. I loved how powerful the Hummer was but hated its shitty gas mileage. I reached over and pushed my door open.

The sun was starting to poke its head over the horizon as I let my feet hit the ground. I stretched a bit more in the cool, open air before turning around and walking over the back end of the Hummer. I placed one of my shiny dress shoes on the rear bumper and hoisted myself up so I could reach one of my gas cans. When I was in Youngstown, I had strapped them down with bungee cords and I was now going to have to undo my precarious working of cords. I place my hands on the ends of the cords that had a grip on the roof rack and gave a tug. The blue cord tried to fling into the distance but I had a decent grip on it as I slowly let it release its tension.

With the cord out of the way, I grabbed two cans of gas and jumped down to ground level. My momentum made me stumble forward a bit before I regained control. By this time, the sun was beginning to come over the horizon and I set one of the cans down. I cursed for some unknown reason and I retrieved my mirrored aviators from my pocket. With one hand, I flicked them open and placed them on. I smiled as my world took on a light blue hue and the world returned to a darker state.

Shaking my head to regain my train of thought, I grabbed the second gas can and walked over to the fuel cap. I flicked the gas cover off and spun the cap until it opened and hung by a thin strand of rubber. I undid the cap on the first gas can and lifted it up, filling the Hummer’s tank. I listened as the gas ran down into the tank, smiling at the one piece of tech that still worked by my world’s rules. With the first can empty, I did the same with the second. Without screwing the gas tank’s cap back on, I walked back to the rear bumper and climbed back up. I placed the cans back in their spots in the sense that I might need them again for whatever reason.

As I strapped the last bungee in place, I heard a stirring in the car. I jumped down from the bumper and listened as the suspension gave a relieved squeak. Without a moment’s hesitation, I walked back to the driver’s seat and climbed back in. I saw that Dash was now awake and trying to gain a bearing on her surroundings.

“Pucker up, buttercup. We go a long drive ahead of us.” I said as I shifted into gear.

“I’m sorry that happened last night.” She said without breaking eye contact with the seat.

“Don’t be,” I said with a smug tone “I can’t help that I’m a sexy beast.”

Dash reached over and punched me in the shoulder before returning to her seat.

Without saying another word, I pulled down from the hill and the Hummer suspension gave a creak as its tires met the stone roads again. The city seemed like it was abandon but I figured that it was due to the party last night.

“Why did you turn me down last night?” Dash asked as I rounded a corner.

I didn’t know how to respond. I would have never turned her down if she was human but something in my head had a problem with the fact she wasn’t human.

“Well, I don’t really have an answer other than the fact that I was trashed last night and you were too.”

“I was not drunk!” She exclaimed.

I laughed as I exited the city and drove down the road towards Ponyville. The Hummer bounced around as the suspension tried to cope with the rocky conditions of the road.

“You were drunk. I could taste the alcohol on you.” I pointed out.

“No one else would have turned that down.”

“I didn’t want to take advantage of you.”

Bullshit. It was because I was human and she wasn’t. I was lying through my teeth.

“Thanks.” She said before turning her gaze towards the road ahead.

-

I drove in silence for the better part of twenty minutes before Ponyville came into view. I looked down at my gauges and saw that I was doing 50mph and had ¾ of a tank.

“What’s our game plan?” I asked Dash.

Dash was staring out her window as I spoke and didn’t even register my words. She would look out at the sky before returning her eyes to the ground.

“Dash?”

Still nothing.

“Dash!” I said, raising my voice.

She immediately perked up and turned to me “Sorry! I was just… day dreaming.”

“Sure you were.” I said as she blushed “What is our game plan?”

“I have no idea! I just sorta do whatever comes to mind.” She said as we entered the town.

I past a few stores as I entered the main square and saw Twilight’s house come into view.

“Well,” I said as I scratched my head “I’ve got nothing planned.”

I watched her eyes light up as I pulled up to Twilight’s and shifted into park. I sat back in my seat and took a deep breath. I was so spent. I looked over the clock and saw that it was 6:50am in the morning.

“I don’t think anyone is awake at this hour and I don’t want to be a bother right now.” I said.

“Want to just sit in here?” Dash asked me.

“Already trying to put me to the grind huh?”

“Yes I am.”

“Well, I’m not going to sit here in silence.” I explained as I reached for the CD case on the floor.

I flipped through a few pages of CDs before grabbing a Johnny Cash one and sliding it into the player. ‘I Walk the Line’ played softly as I shut off the Hummer and kept the electronics on. I wondered how long the battery would last before eventually fading away. Everything eventually does.

“Do you think it would be possible to hangout like this more often?” Dash asked as I sat back in my seat.

“I don’t see why not. I am your bodyguard after all.” I pointed out.

“Oh…yeah.”

I reclined my seat and stared at the ceiling for a moment. I had no idea what I was doing. In my world, I would have been on the other side of the country, but here, I had nowhere to go. The situation in the car was probably one of the most awkward conversations I had ever had.

“Ryan,” Dash said “do you think this could ever actually work?”

“I have no fucking clue.” I said flatly “This is one of the most awkward situations I’ve ever been in. Why me after all? A stunning gal such as you could get anyone she wanted. I’m sure that there are much more deserving… eh… stallions out there.”

“Don’t want a stallion, I want to be with you.” She said as her pretty purple eyes met mine.

“Seriously? I’m a killer for Christ sakes! Why would anyone want to even be in the same room with me?!” I exclaimed before bringing a hand over my eyes.

“Those guards deserved it!” She told me, obviously trying to make me feel better.

“Yeah, but you know that rifle I got from my world?” I asked with a serious tone.

“What about it?”

“I killed six people with it and acted like it never happened. I’m a devil in a man’s skin.” I said as my tone shifted into the same self-loathing, tone I had used many times with Celestia.

“You are not a monster, no matter how much you tell yourself you are.” She said as she took a step towards me.

“That isn’t the fucking point! How am I supposed to kill one moment and turn around and act like it never happened?! I still see their fucking faces!” I cried out.

“Ryan, I-“ Dash tried to get out before I interrupted.

“You have no idea! How am I supposed to set an example for Ulik when he watched me waste his father in front of him?!”

By this time, I had no emotion other than hate inside, burning at my soul. It was not hate for a person, pony, or object. It was a hatred of myself. I pulled my handgun from my jacket and placed it on my lap. As I pulled the handgun out, I looked at my mark for a few minutes.

“I’m even a branded killer.”

Dash climbed over onto me and kicked the handgun off of my lap and onto the floor.

“You are not a killer.” She said angrily.

“Who are you to say?” I said as I felt my head begin to pound.

“You were defending yourself against Ulik’s dad right? You didn’t murder him.” She pointed out.

“Yes but I left him an orphan.”

“And now he needs you! Have you not been paying attention for the past few days?!” she yelled into my face.

“What about the guards?”

“They were going to kill you!”

“And what about the six people that I shot in Youngstown?”

“Celestia told us about that.”

“She. Did. What?”

“I wasn’t supposed to tell you that…” She sheepishly said as she averted her gaze.

“No more secrets with you ponies.” I said flatly.

“I’m sorry.”

“So am I.”

I closed my eyes and removed my sunglasses. It wasn’t even noon and I was having a shitty day. I reached into the back seat and grabbed the half empty bottle of vodka and brought it before my eyes.

“Alcohol isn’t going to help you!” Dash exclaimed as she yanked the bottle from my hands and tossed it out of the window.

I gave a soft sigh and said “I know. There is one thing you don’t do in life; you don’t go to war with yourself. I broke a cardinal rule.”

“See? Was that so hard?” Dash asked with smug satisfaction.

“Yes it was.”

“You’re impossible.”

“I know.”

With that said, I brought my hand over my face and drug it down. Dash had raised a good point about Ulik in the fact I still had no idea what to do with him. I knew I couldn’t abandon him. Not after my father had done it to me. I also knew that he was… attached to me. God, I wish that didn’t happen. I didn’t need another responsibility.

As I thought about my problems, my thoughts were cut off by the song switch to ‘Ring of Fire’ and Dash jumped onto me. Without giving it a second thought, her head shot down at mine and out lips connected one again. Memories of the fireworks last night didn’t even compare to what was happening now. The little voice in my head told me to just let it happen. I wasn’t sure of what to do, so I just rolled with it. I could smell the alcohol still on both of us, but I didn’t care. I lifted a hand up and pulled her down to me. I placed my other hand on the back of her neck and ran it through her mane. Without a second’s notice, the downer voice came back and told me that I was kissing an animal but in all reality, she wasn’t an animal. Animals couldn’t talk but she did and she cared for me. With that thought, the voice shut up and wandered back into the dark recesses of my mind. I placed my free hand on Dash’s cheek and motion for her to break away.

She didn’t.

She pushed forward before giving a soft moan and began to dance her tongue across my teeth. The little voice appeared once again before I mentally shot at him. I took my hand from her cheek and returned it to her neck. Giving the mental go-ahead, I opened up and let her in. Our tongue danced in what could only be described as frantic. She gracefully danced around my tongue before she pulled away and disconnected from my lips.

“I needed that.” I said as a smile drew across my face.

“I did too.”

-

As the clock struck 9am, the first doors of the town opened for the day. The town began to fill with life as the day finally began. Dash and I had been sitting in silence due to the sheer awkwardness of our situation.

“I’m gonna go get Ulik.” I announced as I scooped up my handgun from the floor and shoved it into my coat.

“I’ll come with ya.” Dash said.

Can’t she take a hint?

I rolled my eyes as I put my shades back on and stepped outside.

Chapter 16: Planning a Better Tomorrow

Author’s note: Brace yourself for heartwarming moment and diabetes causing ‘da’wwww’s.

-

With Dash and Ulik still clinging to me, I turned my head to see that it was starting to get dark outside. Ulik had fallen asleep in my arms and Dash was not far off. I really wondered how old these two really were. I shook the notion from my head and peeled the two off of me. Ulik just slumped to the floor and Dash gave me a look of disapproval. I rolled my eyes and lifted the two up onto my shoulders. They must have weighed at least 200lbs together but it wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.

Dash nestled her head into the side of my neck and Ulik’s tongue hung out and laid across my shoulder, dampening it slightly. I with one solid grunt, I marched my way over to the door and pushed it open with my foot. My shoe clicked as it met the door and the door creaked open. The sun was saying its final goodbyes as it drifted onto the horizon. I slowly made my way out of the door and closed it with my foot before walking out towards my Hummer.

I felt a genuine feeling of belonging for the first time in my life. I never felt as good as I did just now. Even when I was a child I never felt like this. This was one of those feelings that they talk about in those cheesy romance novels that most of the women that I’ve dated read. My heart fluttered a bit as Dash gave a stir and flew back into a temporary state of awareness. She pulled herself back a bit and met my eyes as I walked along the long road to Twilight’s. She didn’t say anything and she didn’t need to. Nothing needed to be said to describe what we were feeling.

“I know this is a little strange but how old are you exactly?” I asked.

It felt a little awkward to be asking the question but I kind of needed to know whether or not I had a… girlfriend or another child to look out for.

“Why do you need to know?” She asked as if she was almost offended.

“Well, how do I know if you are a child or not?”

“Do I look like a filly to you?” She replied.

“How the fuck am I supposed to know? You just seem young to me.”

“I’m not sure whether or not to hit you or thank you.” She said as her eyes stared deep into mine.

The tree house came into view as I trudged along with the massive amount of weight that I was carrying. It didn’t help that Ulik’s leg was pushing my holster into my rib cage. I just toughed it out and lifted him up a bit higher with a little grunt of effort.

“Can I take the latter option?” I asked with a smile on my face.

My question was answered with a light hearted punch to my shoulder. Dash giggled before settling into my shoulder. I guess my question would go unanswered. Dash placed her head back onto my shoulder and drifted back off into her own world. I mentally shrugged and made my way over to the Hummer.

I noticed that as I walked along, most of the ponies that were walking the street were avoiding me. Just the way I liked it. I always wondered whether or not it was better to be loved or feared, I constantly doubted the validity of that question back in Youngstown. In Youngstown, it was definitely better to be feared or else you would end up in a grave by the end of the week with everything you ever owned going to a less-than-legal pawn shop.

When I reached the Hummer, I placed Ulik on the hood and reached into my pocket to grab the key. I gave a little laugh as I thought of the owner angrily stomping around when he noticed the empty parking spot. That is what you get for leaving it unlocked you dumb motherfucker. When I found my key, I shoved it into the lock on the driver’s side door and opened the door. The door squeaked on its hinges as I opened it and placed Dash on the front seat. She curled up as I set her down and soaked up all the heat of the dark colored seat.

Leaving the door open, I walked back over and grabbed Ulik. Ulik gave a stir as I lifted him up and walked over to the backseat. I tugged the handle and found that it was still locked. Berating myself for the dumb action, I press the powered locks button on the driver’s door and heard the door give a soft clunk as they all unlocked. I pulled the back door open and set Ulik on the seat. With both of my… dependents passed out, I grabbed my G36C from the backseat and slung it over my shoulder. I still had someone to go see.

I closed the doors and wondered if Dash actually had a place of her own. Of course she did! What am I, a fuckin’ idiot? I forced the thoughts out of my head as I turned around and walked over towards the center of town. The sun was almost down and most of the shops were closing up. I could see that Applejack had already done so. I needed to find someone who could direct me to the hospital or at least the local doctor’s office. I seriously wondered how advanced the ponies medical know-how was. I knew that they didn’t fight a lot of wars and probably didn’t even know what one would look like. The reason that I brought that up was because most of humanity’s medical progress came from times of conflict. Hell, the Red Cross was developed during the American Civil War.

As I walked around, I saw that one of the ponies hadn’t seen me yet. It was a light green with a tan mane (interesting combo) and was preoccupied with whatever it was doing at its stand. I walked up behind it and poked it in the shoulder. The pony froze in place and slowly turned around. The pony backed itself into a corner and cowered.

“Please don’t hurt me.” She said in a timid tone.

I laughed before saying “Don’t give me a reason and we won’t have a problem.”

“W-what do you want?” She asked before slowly pulling herself out of the corner.

“I need directions to the local hospital.” I pointed out.

“O-Ok, it’s on the other side of town. It is a large white building. You can’t miss it.”

“Thank ya kindly ma’am.” I said with a little two finger salute.

I turned around and casually strolled towards my destination while whistling ‘Sweet Child of Mine’ by Guns N’ Roses.

-

The sun was now completely down and the moon peaked its head over the horizon. I loved the night. The air began to cool and I wondered what would happen if Dash or Ulik would do if they found out I wasn’t there. As I turned a corner in the empty street, I saw the large building that I was looking for. I wondered if Twilight and Armor were still here but I figured that I’d find out soon enough.

I walked up to the door and pushed it open. I was greeted by the smell of bleach and antiseptic. Some things never change. The room I was greeted with was a 30x30ft waiting room with various chairs lining the length of the room. At the far side of the room was a desk with a single unicorn working on some paper work. The unicorn was of a tan color with a black mane. The unicorn’s horn was coated in a brownish glow as he worked a quill with staggering efficiency.

I made my way up to the desk and towered over the unicorn. The unicorn didn’t even acknowledge my presence as I stepped forward. I tapped my hand on the desk to grab his attention. The unicorn snapped out of his little dream world, looked over to me and recoiled a bit at my appearance.

“W-w-what do you want.” He asked.

“I’m here to see a ‘Shining Armor’.” I pointed out.

He looked over to a chart on the wall and examined it a bit before turning back to me.

“I hate to inform you that visiting hours are over Mr…”

“Laney. Ryan Laney and I wasn’t asking.” I said.

“Visiting hours are over and you need to leave unless you have urgent business.” He pointed out with a little annoyance.

“Listen, this is going to happen one of two ways.” I said “Your first option is to let me know where he is and let me through or I could ram your head against the desk until you comply. Your choice.”

The Unicorn took a step back before timidly looking over to another chart on the white wall.

“Through the door on the left and three doors down.” He said before ducking under the desk.

“Why thank you kind sir.” I sarcastically thanked.

The unicorn gave a scared wave I stepped into the hallway. The smells of the hospital only increased as I walked down the hall. The hospital seemed to be almost up to speed with the ones on my Earth. It seems that when you aren’t spending every waking moment trying to form new ways of killing one another, your species can get a lot done.

I stepped down the hall and found my target. The door was a brown oak color with a frosted window. There was a tag on the door that read ‘Armor, Shining. Small puncture wound to the back left leg with massive damage to the bone. Operation tomorrow at 12:00. Painkillers until then.’ Huh, guess I did more damage than I thought.

I opened the door slightly and heard Twilight talking to Armor about their childhood. I knocked on the open door three times before letting myself in and taking a stance in the corner of the room. The room fell silent as I stood there.

“Did I say something?” I said as I swung my rifle around and rested my arms on top of it.

Shining looked at Twilight as she nodded at him. Shining, taking this as some sort of signal, looked over to me and prepared to speak.

“I’m sorry I acted like that. I just-“ He said before I raised my hand and signaled him to stop.

“I don’t need a fucking apology. Just make sure it never happens again.” I pointed out as he looked almost defeated “Count your lucky stars that I didn’t shoot you in the alley.”

Twilight glared at me before Shining gave me a nod.

“Ryan,” Twilight said as I closed my eyes and placed my head against the wall. “Celestia wanted me to give you this.”

Twilight levitated a small canvas bag over to me before I snatched it out of mid-air. I opened the draw string and found 16 gold coins in the bag and a note. I yanked the note out and shoved the coins into my suit coat’s pocket. I broke the seal on the note and unrolled it.

Dear Ryan,

I’d like to thank you for your most outstanding job so far. Even though you made quite an entrance to the Gala, you still exceeded my expectations. Please keep up the good work and I’d love to hear from you later this week.

Sincerely,

Celestia

P.S. Thanks for handling the situation with Shining without killing him. Also, please take care of Rainbow Dash.

Well, At least I now had some cash. I rolled up the note and shoved it into my pocket. I returned my hands to my rifle and looked back up and saw that the Shining and Twilight were staring at me.

“What?” I asked flatly.

“What did it say?” Twilight ask with a puzzled look.

“Nosy are we?”

“Never mind.” She said before returning her eyes to Shining. “I need to get going and you need to get some rest for tomorrow.”

“Thanks for hanging with me Twilight, I’ll see ya later.” He said as Twilight got up and walked over to the door.

Twilight stopped in front of me and gave me an angry yet thankful gaze before walking out the open door. I looked over and out the door to see Twilight step out of the hallway. I narrowed my gaze and stepped over to Shining with my rifle in hand. I stepped over to his bed side and glared down at him. He tried to sink through bed as I leaned down next to him.

“Listen up,” I said flatly “you are lucky I didn’t shoot you in the alley. You better count yourself lucky that you are related to Twilight or you wouldn’t still be breathing. Celestia has assigned me to protect the Elements and your sister happens to be one of them.” I adjusted my rifle and grabbed my sunglasses. I flicked them open and slipped them on before continuing “I swear that if you try that shit again I will make you disappear.”

Shining didn’t flinch as I stood up straight and began to walk towards the door.

“Oh,” I said as I stopped at the door “Your guards need better combat training. They left me way too many openings.”

“I’ll get right on that.” Shining said as I stepped out of the room and closed the door behind me.

-

It was almost an hour after I had left the hospital and began my walk back to my Hummer. I knew I had twenty gallons of gas plus whatever was in the tank. That wouldn’t last long. The night was nice and cool as the moon climbed into the sky. The town was eerily quiet and empty as I walked along. I adjusted my rifle and wrapped my hands around it. My guns were more than just tools to me. They were a part of me. Not only did I need them for my line of work but they also symbolized who I was and the world that I came from. They are not just machines. I hoped that one day I could create more or at least go steal some more from my world, but I figured that was a pipe-dream.

I thought about many things as I walked along but my mind kept returning to Hummer. I needed to find a sustainable solution for the fuel and replacement parts problems. I figured that I could give my… magic a whirl later but it had only worked for my guns so far. Not to mention that if my guns’ transformations hurt, I could only imagine what something the size of a Hummer could do to me.

The night seemed to move around me as I stepped around the corner and was greeted by a figure. I lifted my rifle and took on an aggressive stance. With my rifle’s sights locked onto the figure, I saw who it was. It was Luna. I lowered my rifle and gave my signature two finger salute.

“How’s it going boss lady?” I asked nonchalantly.

Luna rolled her eyes before saying “We thought we would stop by.”

“Walk with me, talk with me.” I said as I motioned forward.

Luna took up a spot at my side as I marched on.

“We heard about your… altercation with Shining.” She said as she looked over to me, trying to gauge my reaction.

I didn’t flinch as I said “He was lucky I didn’t plaster him against the wall.”

“Why didn’t you?” She asked as we walked along the main street.

The town was nice and quiet as the night pressed on and I think I was starting to enjoy it.

“I figured that it wouldn’t go down well with the locals.” I said.

“We think you did it for another reason.” She said as she turned her attention to the sky.

“Cryptic bullshit.” I said as I wrapped my left hand around the grip of my G36 and rested the barrel against my shoulder.

“Oh, never mind.” She said with a giggle.

“Sure.” I sarcastically agreed as my Hummer came into view.

We walked up to the black machine as I basked in its glory. I ran my hands along the metal and felt a little electricity run into my hands that was similar to the feeling I got from the slide of my handgun. I walked over to the driver’s door and opened the door. Dash was still passed out on and Luna gave a soft giggle when she saw her. I looked at Dash before looking back at Luna.

“I’m not sure whether I should be angry with you or to thank you.” I said as I lifted Dash up and on the shoulder opposite of my rifle.

“We will take the ‘thank you’.” Luna said before turning around and opening her wings wide.

Her wing span was almost 1.5x my arm span. It was quite a sight I must say.

Luna looked over her shoulder and smiled “Take care of her.”

With that said, she took the sky and flew off into the distance. I waved my rifle in a sign of goodbye and climbed into the front seat. I closed the door behind me and slid my rifle in-between the door and seat. I reclined my seat and opened the sunroof to see the moon. I gave a little salute before lifting Dash up and onto my chest. Dash stirred a bit and nestled up and under my chin as her rainbow mane brushed my five o’ clock shadow.

It was nice to belong. I wanted nothing else.

Chapter 17: A Day at the Office

Author’s note: OK! Now we’re movin’ along!

P.S. Did someone say something about a Hummer?

-

The morning seemed to come too quickly as I flew awake. I rubbed my eyes and found that Dash was no longer in the car. Ulik was curled up in the passenger’s seat with a beam of morning sun glistening off his scales. I adjusted my seat and sat upright. I felt much better today. I turned my attention to the sunroof and found a single light blue feather caught in the seam. I plucked the feather from the seam and held it up to my eyes. It was definitely one of Dash’s. I tucked the feather into my breast pocket and grabbed my rifle from my feet. I cleared the action and snatched the rifle round from the chamber and tucked it into my pocket with the feather.

I turned my attention outside and saw that the town was awake before me for once. The sun was brighter than I had ever seen it and it sent me reeling for my sunglasses. I slipped them on and took comfort in my blue tinted world. With the sun bearable and my rifle in hand, I opened the door and jumped outside. The Hummer adjusted to the new weight distribution and I closed the door behind me. I filled my lungs with the crisp, clean air and walked over to the trunk. I pulled it open and saw the various spare parts that I had brought with me. I slung the G36 over my shoulder and grabbed the tool kit. I needed to check some of the fluid levels and make sure that all the bolts were tight or I could risk busting something irreplaceable on the bumpy-ass roads of this world.

With the tool kit in hand, I walked around the hood and unlatched it. With a burst of strength, I lifted the hood up and set up the support bar. I looked over the tools and found that I had most of what any basic level garage would have. I placed the tools on the engine block and unscrewed the oil cap. I yanked it out and pulled a white cloth from the kit and wiped it before slamming it home. I pulled it back out and found the oil sat at nominal levels. I took a deep breath and placed my hands on the engine block.

Without the slightest warning, a current surged through the engine and into my hands. I felt like I was being hit with a stun gun. I grimaced as my hands locked into place and my feet began to feel weak under me. The back of my hands began to burn with an unrelenting fury as the Hummer was lifted off the ground in a grey-hued aura. I wanted to rip my hands free of the engine block but my muscles betrayed me. A crowd gathered around me as I nearly yelled in pain. With most of my view blocked by the hood, I could hear metal being bent and shifted around as the pain slowly traveled up my arms. I watched as what looked like a tire tread began to wrap around my fingers in addition to my mark. I felt a single tear of pain well up in my eye as my fingers began to twitch and an unknown energy began to build below them.

I heard a collective gasp and a blue light began to emanate from my hands and the engine. Without warning, I was blown across the street and the Hummer slammed back onto the ground. With my rifle still on my back, I connected with the building behind me and my sunglasses hung awkwardly off of my face. My head slumped into my lap and I blacked out from the pain.

-

“Give him some space ya’ll.” I heard a voice call from the darkness.

With my eyes still sealed, I brought my hands up to the sides of my head and grasped it. My head pounded as I rubbed my eyes and tried to open them. The sun immediately blinded me as I sealed my eyes again. I tried to move and my back protested. I slumped back and searched around for my sunglasses. I patted myself down before finding my sunglasses still hanging off of one of my ears. I replaced them and opened my eyes again. I was greeted with a crowd of unfamiliar ponies and Applejack staring over me. I tried to sit up before Applejack placed a hoof on my chest to stop me.

“You ok partner?” She asked with a genuine tone of worry.

“Yeah, I’m ok. Hurt like a motherfucker though.” I said as I rubbed the side of my head.

I sat up and felt my G36 peel off of my back. I knew that in the morning I was going nice, rifle shaped bruise on my back. Worried for my gun’s sake, I spun it around and rested it on my lap. Other than a few scratches, the gun seemed fully operational. I watched as the scratches filled in and disappeared.

“What the hell happened?” I asked as I placed the stock of my rifle on the ground and used it to hoist myself up.

It seemed that as soon as everyone figured out that I was ok, they all wandered off back to their duties and errands, but Applejack stayed behind.

“You we’re messin’ with that machine of urs’ and flew back from it after some grey magic changed it.” She explained as she pointed over to my Hummer.

I turned my head to see that the Hummer was now a grey color and had been modified. On each of the doors now sat my mark and a series of tire tread decals ran across the sides. The tires had grown in size and were widened to handle more difficult terrain. On the top of the roof, just above the windshield, sat a row of fog lights. Finally, on the grill was a reinforced ram and winch.

“Holy. Shit.” I said as I lifted my hands and saw that the same tire treads lined my hands and fingers that lined the side of the Hummer.

“Fancy.” Applejack said as she took a step towards me and took a look at my hands.

I let my hands fall to my sides and I walked over to the door. I peered into the window and saw that Ulik was still asleep on the passenger’s seat. How the fuck could he sleep through that?! I closed my eyes and shook my head.

“How the hell did Ulik sleep through that?” I asked no one directly.

“Heavy sleeper?” Applejack inquired.

“That was a rhetorical question.”

“A re-whata question?”

“Never mind.” I said as I stepped back to the front of the Hummer and retrieved the tools that were now scattered across the ground.

After placing them all back in the box, I walked them around to the trunk and set it back in its place. I slammed the door shut and retrieved my spare suit from the backseat. I rubbed the pain from my back for a moment before turning back to Applejack and gave a two finger salute (probably my trademark by now).

“I need to get cleaned up and after that I’ll make my round to see all of you.”

“All of who?” She asked if puzzled.

“You and the rest of the Elements. I still don’t know where most of you live.” I explained.

“Ah told you that we don’t need no ‘protectin’.” She explained as though she were a little annoyed.

“I’m just doing my job ma’am.” I said almost mimicking her accent.

“Don’t call me ‘ma’am’. AJ will do just fine.” She explained with a friendly tone.

“Sure thing, boss.” I said as I made my way to Twilight’s door and pushed it open.

I was greeted by both Twilight and Spike. It seemed that Twilight was in the middle of a reading frenzy as books flew across the room and nearly hit me. I dodge a few books as I tried to make my way to the bathroom without disturbing her. I was almost in the clear as a single book clipped the back of my head. All of the sudden, all the books fell to the ground and Twilight’s head snapped to me. Spike gave me a single look of ‘Get out while you can!’ before I shot into the bathroom. As soon as I stepped inside, I heard the opera of books start up again as I pulled off my suit coat and laid it on the floor.

“Hey, bud.” I hear Spike’s voice call through the door “Try not to interrupt Twilight when she is studying. Only bad things can come of it.”

I walked over to the door and said “Thanks little man, I’ll be sure to remember that.”

“Just toss your stuff out here and I’ll get it taken care of.” He said as I heard little feet patter away from the door.

I unslung the rifle and placed it in the corner of the room and tried to unbuckle my holster. Due to the position of the holster, I needed to arch my back which immediately communicated pain. I grimaced as I toughed through it and snapped it off. With the holster off, I tossed it next to the rifle and did the same with my knife.

I slowly undressed myself as I cataloged every new bruise and cut. After a few minutes, I tossed my clothes (minus my belt and shoes) outside the door and went along with my business.

-

After cleaning myself up, I stepped in front of the mirror and looked over my hands. They still burned with a passion as I looked over them. My mark of the 1911 firing above the pile of shell casings still sat on the back of my hands but was now accompanied tire marks surrounding it. The marks travels up and down my hands and spiraled around my fingers. Every place that the tire treads covered stung like a swarm of bees had all stung me at once. I ran them under some cool water from the sink and was relieved of some of the pain.

I cut the water off and made my way over to the door. I snaked my hand outside and grabbed my clean suits. I dressed myself with the first suit that Rarity had given me. It wasn’t as snazzy as the other suit but it seemed to be more comfortable. Before throwing my suit coat on, I buckled my holster back on. I now threw my coat on and buttoned it up. Outside it was starting to feel like fall was moving in and the added protection wasn’t amiss. I slung my rifle on and placed my extra suit over my right forearm.

When I opened the door, Spike was waiting for me. He placed a claw to his lips and motioned for me to keep my mouth shut. I nodded and he motioned me to follow him. He snaked around the outskirts of the room as Twilight sat in the middle and had the books orbiting her as she concentrated on one directly in front of her. I heard about people who were militant about studying but not to this degree. Spike slowly opened the front door and I stepped out and silently thanked him.

Goal for today: Avoid Twilight’s at all costs.

When I stepped outside, the sun was now at its highest point in the sky and I needed to get a move on. Cleaned up and feeling refreshed, I made my way over to the Hummer and climbed inside. Everything on the interior seemed the same but I believe that it is what under the hood that counts. I rounded my hands over the steering wheel and noticed two things that had changed. The fucking fuel gauge and the key slot were gone, replaced by pieces of black plastic.

“How the fuck do I start it?” I asked before think that it might not even work.

I ran my hands along the dashboard before thinking back to the G36. I placed my hands on the wheel and thought of the Hummer starting. Without a single chug, the Hummer shot to life and gave a thunderous roar. Ulik shot to attention and I could see through the window that Twilight was in a rage for being interrupted. I gave a short laugh before shifting into gear and pressing on the gas.

All the ponies in town immediately turned their attention to me and shuttered, before stepping to the sides of the street. I turned to Ulik and saw that he was right at home in his seat as I drove down the center of town.

It was going to be a red letter day.

-

I casually drove towards the edge of town before I slammed on the gas and let the full force of the 6.2 liter V8 throw me and Ulik down the dirt road. The rear tires kicked up a hail of brown dust before they found their mark and gripped the road. We shot down the road as the engine roared at 70mph. I was a little timid to go any faster due to the shitty conditions of the road. After a minute of flooring it, I saw a farm appear in the distance. As I neared the farm I saw the name ‘Sweet Apple Acres’ hang over top the gate. I braked a bit, slowing down to about 25mph before pulling into the gate.

The farm was like something you’d see in Amish country. There was a large orchard that spanned the horizon with a large red barn and a farmhouse in front of it. I pulled up to the farmhouse and put two and two together. Applejack had to live here and it was only right I paid her a visit first. The Hummer’s engine rumbled before I removed my hands from the wheel and it cut off.

This should be fun.

“Stay here until I give the all clear.” I told Ulik as I grabbed my rifle and opened my door.

Ulik mimicked my two finger (two claw?) salute as I jumped out of the Hummer and closed the door behind me. I wrapped my left hand around the rail of the rifle and pressed my right hand on the door. I placed my hand on top of my mark that sat prominently on the door and the locks shot down with a loud click. I gave a devious little smirk before turning around and held my rifle with both hands. I stood in front of the farm house with the Hummer towering over me from behind. I could see some shadows in the front windows of the house as I walked towards the front door.

Every time I looked directly at the shadows, they would retreat away before returning. I placed one foot onto the porch steps and my shoes clicked on the hard material. I was still impressed with how nicely the shoes fit considering Rarity never even made anything for a human before me. I walked up to the door and tapped my rifle barrel on it three times. I could hear hushed voices behind it and one of them was Applejack. I found it funny how they thought they could be sneaky around me.

“You need to try harder; I can hear you.” I announced through the door.

The voices stopped before the door swung open and I was met with Applejack and a small, yellowish pony with a red mane and a large bow in it.

“Friend of yours?” I asked, motioning to the small red, mane pony.

Applejack seemed to be weighing her options before saying “She’s mah little sister.”

“Ahhh,” I hummed “I’m Ryan, little one.” I said trying to put on the same demeanor I did for Ulik.

“A-ah’m Applebloom.” She struggled out.

I lifted the barrel of my rifle up to my shoulder and rested it against it. I adjusted the shades on my face before an idea popped into my head.

“How would you like to make a new friend?” I asked before receiving a weary look of Applejack.

“What’cha mean?” The pony asked in unison.

“Applejack, you remember Ulik right?” I asked before receiving a nod “I need to find him some friends. I’m not exactly the best person to be around all the time. He needs to be a kid for once. I’m afraid that if he stays around me, he will start to become violent.”

Applebloom perked up at the idea of a new friend before Applejack spoke up.

“How do ah know he won’t get inta trouble or hurt anypony?”

“Has he done anything yet?”

“No…”

“There is your answer.”

“Fine.” Applejack muttered as I beat her in a game of wits.

I spun around to walk back to the Hummer before I heard Applebloom scream behind me.

“What the hell?!” I shouted as I ran my hands up to my ears to protect them from the assault.

Applejack shut Applebloom up in a hurry.

“Ah’m gonna let ya talk in a minute. Calm down.” She commanded to her little sister.

Applebloom nodded before pointing to the Hummer and tried to find words. I laughed before walking up to it and leaning on the door.

“It’s a machine.” I said as I banged my fist of the metal to exemplify my point and unlock the door “Why does everyone freak out?”

I pulled the door open and helped Ulik out the door. Ulik jumped down to the ground and looked at me before returning his quizzical stare back to the duo. I dropped to a knee and tried to find a way to explain to him.

“I need to go and work. I need you to stay with them and play nice. Got it soldier?” I asked him with authority.

Ulik gave me a stark nod before stepping back, saluting me, and giving me a hug. I chuckled a bit before he ran off and held out his claw for Applebloom. She stared at it for a moment, obviously unsure before she shook with him and spoke.

“Hello Ulik! Ah’m Applebloom.” She exclaimed.

Ulik waved before she gave him a funny look. I knew her question before she asked.

“He’s a mute.” I explained solemnly “He can’t talk.”

Ulik nodded at Applebloom. Applebloom’s expression returned to a cheerful one.

“That’s ok! Let’s go meet my other friends!”

Ulik nodded before he stepped over to her side and ran off into the distance.

“I can see the kids now.” I chuckled from the Hummer before climbing it.

“Ah heard that!” Applejack exclaimed from the doorway.

“Good!” I shot back before starting up the Hummer and accelerating towards the road again.

I pulled out of the farm’s yard and started on my way back to the town. I still needed to check on Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Dash. With that in mind, I punched a Clutch CD into the player and opened my windows. The song ‘Electric Worry’ shot to life on the radio as I continued along the road.

I never thought I’d miss driving but something about driving in a world where you are the only one with a car gave me a sense of freedom that no drug could compare to. The wind blew through my short hair as I drove along the road at 45mph. I didn’t really want to push the Hummer since I didn’t really know its limits in this new form. The road was relatively bumpy but I’m sure that it was never intended for an automobile, let alone something the size of a friggin’ Hummer.

Without warning, I heard a familiar voice emanate from the rear of the car. I looked in my rearview and saw that Dash was following me. I smiled and figured that if she wanted to catch me, she would have to work for it. I spun the wheel to the right and drove into a nearby field. The terrain threw me around as the tires connect with uneven ground. I stomped on the accelerator and increased my speed to 75mph and listened as the engine began to roar like a damn T-Rex. I looked in my rearview before seeing Dash behind me with look of determination. I cut the wheel to the left, sharply. The rear tires kicked dirt into the air and the Hummer pulled a 180 on the soft ground. I killed the radio and opened the sunroof. Taking this as an invitation, Dash dropped down into my lap and pushed her forelegs into my chest.

I grunted and said “I little rough, don’t you think?”

Dash retracted her forehooves from my chest and sat down into my lap.

“I think I won.” I pointed out.

She brought a hoof up and pushed it into my stomach.

“No,” she said “I won and you know it. I did catch you after all.”

“Fine, you win O’ Great One!” I said with a coating of sarcasm.

“You know it!” she said, basking in her fake glory.

I unslung my rifle and tossed it into the passenger’s seat. Dash watched as I removed my sunglasses and put them in the console.

“Where is Ulik?” she asked as she winged her head around the cabin, trying to find him.

“I sent him off with Applejack’s little sister.” I explained.

“That’s cool. Now you can hang with the coolest Pegasus in the land.” She said while checking her hoof nonchalantly.

“Don’t flatter yourself. I still need to check on Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity.” I pointed out.

“Already did that. Fluttershy is at her cottage, Pinkie is busy making a cake, and Rarity is out and about in town.” She said still trying to play it cool.

“I see you planned this.”

She only giggled a bit before flying over to the passenger’s seat and lifting the rifle over to me. I snatched my rifle from her and wedged it between my seat and the console. I turned my attention to Dash, who was sitting in the passenger’s seat and impatiently tapping her hoof.

“Waiting for something?” I asked as the Hummer continued to roar in the background.

“Back at the Gala, you said that you’d take me for another ride in this thing.” She explained.

“Ok, fine then.” I said as I shifted into gear “Brace yourself.”

She seemed to revel in the anticipation as I slammed on the gas. The acceleration threw Dash and me into the back of our seats as the tires kicked up dirt. The Hummer barreled down the field.

-

After showing off for a few hours, the day was well into the evening. The sun was starting to head down as the Hummer jumped over a hill and held some air for a few seconds. The Hummer dropped back down to Earth and threw me around violently. When the Hummer leveled out, I turned my attention over to Dash and saw that she was enjoying every minute of the ride. I watched as she closed her eyes and tried to soak in all of the unnatural acceleration. I stepped onto the brakes. I watched the speedometer slowly lower and Dash open her eyes again.

“Why did you stop?” She asked with a puzzled look.

I pointed to the clock and said “I’ve been driving for hours. I think it is time to head back.”

“Fine.” She said, obviously a little miffed “I was having so much fun too.”

I watched as she pouted and sat back into her seat. I rolled my eyes and turned the Hummer around. I knew that we didn’t go far, but we did go a decent distance from the town. I turned the Hummer around and began our drive back to town.

-

It was another half an hour of driving before the sun began to climb down and I flicked on the Headlights. The road ahead lit up a bit before I switched on the fog lights and turned night into day. Dash was staring out the window and I knew better than to bother her now. I sped up and saw the town come into view. I drove towards the town before Dash reached over and Pushed the wheel to the left, causing me to veer off into a field.

“I know a place.” She explained before letting go and motion me to head into the distance.

With nothing better to do, I complied and continued on. She suddenly motioned to left and I shot up a hill. Without a second’s notice, she motioned me to stop. I pressed onto the brakes and the Hummer skidded to a stop. We sat on top of a hill overlooking the town as the sun started to go down. I pulled out my aviators from the console and slipped them on. I had a decent day for once.

I released my hands from the steering wheel and the Hummer’s engine cut off almost instantaneously. I lifted my hands up and studied them once again. The tire marks had finally stopped stinging. Dash looked over at them and stared for a moment.

“That would explain how your machine looks different, huh?” She asked with her eyes tracing the tread marks.

“Yes it would. Hurt like hell.” I explained.

The small talk attempt was shot down before it could take off. I just sat back in my seat and stared into the distance. I swear that by the end of my time, I will have acquired a ‘1000 yard stare’.

Chapter 18: Something Worth Fighting For

Author’s notes: Sometimes I hate myself. Not the normal ‘I am a piece of shit’ feeling, no, I get the ‘How the fuck can I live with myself?’ kind of thoughts. After writing this, I feel like that. I will set up the link for the dirtier parts and I promise that there will be some serious action next chapter to comp for this.

I fucking hate myself.

This has been a piece of wisdom from All American.

P.S. The clop part is in the other story folder that I will leave the link to. This story shall remain in the teen rating for all the touchy sods out there.

Addendum: After a few hours of surfing the net, I closed out of Chrome and saw my Rainbow Dash screen saver and spent about ten minutes apologizing to it. Yep, I’m officially a basket case.

-

Dash and I spent the next few minutes just staring off into the distance, or maybe it was just me. I wasn’t really paying attention at this point. My mind was trying to piece together the rationality of the situation I was in. I had spent the better part of a year arguing with a mythological… horse, and then tried to kill myself only to end up in a fairy tale land. I then spent the next two days as a fugitive, killed three pony guards, practically adopted a raptor-thing named Ulik, and had a serious debate with the Princess. After that I became a bodyguard for some VIPs and now have magical powers.

What. The. Fuck.

I guess that if I don’t adapt to my new reality, it will swallow me alive. The sun finally dropped below the horizon and I flicked the interior lights on. I peeled my glasses off and tossed them onto the dashboard. I brought a hand up and rubbed my tired eyes. My day had been long and my back injury wasn’t helping. Not to mention the awkward situation that was building in the H2. I had no idea how to proceed with the situation. I’m not exactly sure how this would work out because I could identify a few issues that still bothered me:

I was human and Dash wasn’t.

I am her guard and if this didn’t work out, things could get bad in a fuckin’ hurry.

She had connections to my boss and if I fucked up, I had nowhere else to go.

What the hell could I do in this situation? She obviously wasn’t going to let this go. I knew that in the same part of my black heart that I keep Ulik, I could sense her there too. I knew it wasn’t good to mix business and pleasure, but what could I do?

I dropped my hand from my face and let it slam off the console with a thud. Without taking my eyes off the horizon, I tried to defuse the tension.

“Dash, you know this isn’t a good idea.” I pointed out.

I didn’t turn my head to see her, but I could feel her brushing up against my hand.

“I don’t care.” She announced.

I kept my attention on the horizon ahead and watched as the town settled down for the night once again. I swear it was like fucking clockwork. This kind of thing always bothered me. I was never one for a schedule and this early to bed early to rise shit really annoyed me. I watched as the townsponies returned to their homes and killed the lights, effectively destroying the town’s beacon of light from the horizon. Only the moon remained and I wondered where Ulik was. I assumed he would be with Applejack or Twilight. I wasn’t really ‘father’ material but I needed to find a real home.

Dash pressed up against my hand and it felt like she was almost trying to merge with it. My mind was in a place of its own at this point. Only the muffled chirping of grasshoppers echoed in the distance. I wanted nothing but the sound of a car horn or a jet turbine to kill the silence. Just like that, my mind switched off and repressed instincts took over. I turned to Dash placed both a hand on each side of her face. Fuck it, I was going to be a man here. I went for it.

Warning! Dangerous link here: A wild link appears!

With Dash curled up on my chest, she buried her head into my neck and placed her ear to my jugular. I watched as she listened to my heartbeat and smiled. Her beautiful eyes slowly fluttered closed as she passed out from exhaustion.

With a moment to myself, I tried to ponder on what had just happened. I just slept with a Pegasus and she loves me, fuck everyone else. I loved this blue, rainbow mane Pegasus and nothing could tell me otherwise. Fuck the human race, fuck time, and fuck everything. I was complete for now. Nothing before had ever meant so much to me but this was something special. I was never one for words but all I could say was ‘Fucking A.’

Chapter 19: A New Enemy

Author’s notes: Sorry for those of you who don’t read clop. I’m gonna say that chapter 18 was probably a 20-80 split of teen to mature. I promise to make it up to you. All I can say is thanks for continuing to read. I can’t thank you all enough for without my faithful readers, this story would have never come to fruition.

-

The morning had come quickly as the sun poured through the open sunroof. Fuck, it was open?! Did anyone her us last night? I hope not, because Dash wasn’t exactly quiet. I still had my holster on and my belt and shirt were undone. Dash was still asleep as I looked down as saw her curled up on top of me. The sun’s rays seemed to dance across her as I brought my hand up and stroked her mane. She rubbed herself into my hand as she slowly came to life. The morning was cool and having the sunroof open didn’t help. I grabbed my suit coat and covered me and Dash with it. Dash poked her head out towards me and rested her head on my shoulder. With my right hand, I closed the sunroof and looked at the clock. It said it was 8am.

“Good mornin’ Dash.” I said as I ran my hand down her mane.

I only got a mumbled response in return. It was obvious she didn’t wake up this early on a regular basis. I had nowhere pressing to be so I gave a mental ‘fuck it’ and wrapped my arms around Dash. My hands had finally stopped stinging and my back pain was mysteriously absent. Don’t question good things. I lifted Dash up with my right arm and sat the seat back up with my left. The cool metal of my G36 grazed my hand as I fumbled for the switch. With the seat up, I sat Dash down in my lap with my suit coat still wrapped around her.

Dash returned to sleep and curled up in my lap. I peered out the window and saw that the town was showing signs of life in the distance. I watched as I saw a few pegasi pushing a few clouds in place and the carts in the town square open up. I turned my head to the left and saw something odd, even for this place. In a tree, I could see something that had the same general shape of a pony, but it was a dark grey. The creature had various holes in its legs and wings like that of an insect. The creature stared at me with a look of contempt with bright blue eyes. As the creature stared at me, it licked its fangs and readied its wings and flew in the opposite direction. Whatever it was, it didn’t look friendly but seemed harmless enough. I buttoned up my shirt and adjusted my tie before starting the H2 up and turning on the heat.

The leaves showed signs of changing but still looked far off. The air was cool but the heat from the vents was a small comfort. Lifting my leg into position, shifted into gear and drove towards town. The H2 gave a soft rumble in the cabin as I slowly made my way towards town. The ponies only glanced at the H2 for a moment before returning to their work. It seemed that they must’ve just accepted my presence here. I drove up to my regular spot outside of Twilight’s and threw it into park. The day was beginning to get under way as most of the town had finally gotten their shit together.

I looked down at Dash and found that she had wrapped herself in my coat and was sound asleep in my lap. I ran my finger over the dashboard and the electrical systems started up. I shoved the Deadmau5 CD that sat on top of the CD case, into the player. I turned down the volume and the song ‘Strobe’ started to play faintly in the background. I placed my head against the headrest and looked up through the sunroof. I was puzzled when I saw that same strange bug like pony flying above the H2.

I picked up Dash, who mumbled something incoherent, and set her in the passenger seat. I grabbed my rifle and stepped out of the H2. As soon as I looked up into the sky, the strange pony was gone. I shook my head and tried to flatten my wrinkled shirt out. I guess that since Dash was wrapped in my coat, I would have to endure the cold for now. I closed the door behind me and leaned up against the hood of the H2. I rubbed my hands together and breathed into them to try and warm them up. It had to be less than 50 degrees outside. I one handed my rifle and began to walk towards Twilight’s.

Without warning, a scream came from behind me. I spun around and shouldered my G36. The scream seemed to emanate from a nearby shop. I ran up to the storefront and saw that it was a bakery (Pinkie’s maybe?). I didn’t waste a moment as I kicked the door open and scanned the room for hostiles.

“This is Ryan! Is anyone here?!” I yelled into the room.

“Somepony help!” A voice shouted from another room.

I ran up to the door to the room where the voice had come from and kicked it open. I ran inside and saw the strange bug pony along with Pinkie.

“A changeling!” Pinkie cried out.

I leveled the rifle with it as it turned to me. Then something happened. The changeling was replaced by Dash.

“What the fuck?” I said as I lowered my rifle.

“That’s not Dash! It’s a changeling!” Pinkie cried from the other end of the room.

I lowered my rifle and took a long look at this ‘changeling’. It definitely looked like Dash but didn’t seem to carry itself in the same way. As I studied the… whatever it is, a bang echoed in the room and Dash flew in. Without a doubt in my mind, I leveled the rifle with the ‘changeling’. I fired three rounds into it and the changeling immediately slumped to the ground and changed back into its normal self. I stepped forward and saw that the creature had three tightly grouped holes in its chest and blue blood began to pool around it.

“What did you do to it?” Pinkie asked as she took a step forward.

I held my hand up to signal her to stop. I walked up to the changeling and kicked it. The changeling coughed and weakly looked up at me. Without mercy, I leveled the barrel of the rifle with its right eye and fired. The changeling’s head snapped back before falling limp. I kicked the creature to make sure it was dead and took a step back.

“Killed it.” I answered Pinkie’s question “Something tells me there are going to be more.”

I turned my attention to Pinkie and Dash and took on an assertive stance.

“Pinkie,” I said as I pointed to her “go inform Twilight of what happened and lock yourself in her house.” I then turned my attention to Dash “I need you to gather Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity and get them to Twilight’s as well. We shall rendezvous there. Understood?”

Both Pinkie and Dash gave a stark nod before taking off. Dash climbed out a nearby window and Pinkie ran out the door. I knew what I needed to do. I ran back outside and checked the skies. I figured we had about 20 minutes before more of them arrived. I needed to find Ulik more than everything. I bolted back to the H2 and climbed in. As soon as I placed my hands on the wheel, the engine shot to life and I shifted into gear. I slammed on the accelerator and barreled down the road towards Applejack’s.

-

I didn’t waste a second as I pulled into the farm’s front yard and slammed on the brakes. My tires tore the front yard apart as the H2 skidded to a stop. I shifted into park and climbed out. The door to the farmhouse swung wide as I approached. Applebloom and Applejack walked out onto the porch and I stopped in my tracks.

“Is somethin’ wrong? I herd’ you attack something.” Applejack asked in a worried tone.

“Something called a ‘changeling’ tried to attack Pinkie. I killed it and I think more are coming.”

“A changeling?!” Applejack shot back “Ah thought we showed ‘em at the weddin’!”

“I don’t have time for stories! I need to find Ulik and you two need to get your asses to Twilight’s pronto!” I commanded.

“Don’t swear in front a’ Applebloom!”

“We don’t have time for this! Where is Ulik?!” I yelled.

Applebloom shot behind Applejack as soon as I raised my voice. She poked her head out and tried to speak.

“When mah other friends had ta leave, he went back to Twilight’s I think.”

I rubbed my eyes and tapped my head with the barrel of my rifle. Of course he would go back there. That was essentially home for him.

“We don’t have time. Get in the damn truck. We’re heading for Twilight’s now!”

Applejack gave me a stern look before I took another step towards her.

“Either you get in or I throw you in!”

Applejack rolled her eyes and motioned for Applebloom to follow her. I ran over to the truck and opened the back, left door. I helped both of them in before climbing into driver’s seat and pealing out of the yard. I drove back out and onto the road. Not a word was spoken in the back seat as I barrel back towards the town. The trees on the sides of the road began to whip by as I reached 95mph and maxed out the speedometer. I looked back at Applejack and Applebloom and saw that they were glued to their seats. It was obvious that they weren’t enjoying the ride but I didn’t care. We had somewhere to be.

I was nearing the town when a massive shadow blocked out most of the sun. I poked my head out the window and saw that the sky was full of changelings. I rolled up the window and tried to out run them. I flew into town and watched as all of the townsponies began to panic and run into any available shelter. I pulled up to Twilight’s and slammed on the brakes. The H2 skidded to a stop and I jumped out of the cabin. I ran over to Applejack’s door and let them out. Applejack and Applebloom jumped out of the H2 and I closed the door behind them. I placed my hand against the door and locked it. I turned my attention back to the Apple sisters.

“Get inside! I’m going to try and take down as many of these things as I can!”

Applejack nodded and her and her sister ran inside. I shouldered my rifle to the sky and let out ten round bursts into the sky. The rifle spit the empty shell casings across the street and a few changelings fell from the sky. I could only hope that Ulik and Dash had made it. I continued to fire into the sky with my G36 as I slowly backpedaled towards the door. I was now firing on full-auto as the changelings began to close in. I the rifle’s barrel started to glow red as I let out a ten second burst and opened the door. I slammed it behind me and pressed my back against it.

“Holy fuck that was close.” I said as I removed my right hand from the rifle’s forward grip.

I had slightly burned my hand from firing the rifle so much but at least I was left handed. I shook my hand to dull the pain before I located a nearby book case. I ran over to it and drug it in front of the door.

I turned my eyes to the rest of the room and I quickly identified all of the elements and a few ponies that I didn’t know. There was a large red pony with a green apple as his mark and orangish hair, an elderly green pony with grey hair, and a small unicorn with a purple is mane. There were roughly nine ponies (including the elements) and Spike. Dash flew over to me and hugged me in mid-air.

“Thank Celestia, you made it!” She exclaimed.

“Its ok, I’m fine.” I said as I wrapped my right hand around her.

I received a few weird looks from both the other Elements and the ponies I didn’t know.

“What?” I asked as they stared at me.

“Are you two…?” I heard Rarity pipe up.

“Now is not the time.” I shot back as something bashed itself against the door.

I pushed Dash off of me, and ran over to the window with my rifle in hand. The streets were in chaos. To think that there was only one this morning made me shiver a bit. It seemed the changelings had almost total control of the streets by this point and were trying to bust into any structure they could see and Twilight’s house was no exception.

“Barricade the windows!” I ordered everyone in the room.

I didn’t even get a reply. Everyone in the room stood up and took anything that was nailed down and put it against the windows. Books, tables, and other random objects were all placed against the window. The pounding at the door subsided for the moment as I leaned against the wall and looked around the room.

“Where is Ulik?” I asked flatly as I rubbed my forehead with my right hand.

The barrel of my rifle hissed and smoke poured out of it as I spoke. I looked back up at the group of ponies and saw them talking amongst themselves.

“Is there something I should know?” I asked.

“He isn’t here.” Twilight said flatly.

I felt my free hand ball up in anger. I spun around and punched the wall, sending my fist through the first layer of material.

“GODDAMMIT!” I yelled as my voice echoed in the room.

“I’m sure he is fine.” Pinkie said in her generally cheerful demeanor.

“Bullshit! Have you looked outside lately?!”

Dash took a step towards me and said “Why don’t you go outside and look for him?”

“Again, it would be like signing my own death warrant. The streets are flooded with those… things.”

No one spoke as I stood up and walked into another room. I held my rifle with my left hand as I made my way into the room. The room was covered in books, just like the other one, but this on had a telescope and a large window. I pushed the telescope aside and sat down in the large window sill. I brought my feet up and curled up in the window sill with my rifle in my lap. I wasn’t going to shed a single tear. I was just going to kill as many of this fucking things as I could.

I nestled the rifle in my lap with the barrel pointing out the window. I reached into my pocket and took the round from earlier and Dash’s feather and squeezed them in my hand. I would have no more mercy. I flicked the rifle to burst fire and lined the sights up with a changeling. I pulled the trigger and the rifle spit three shell casings into my chest, due to my awkward positioning. The changeling dropped to the ground and twitched for a moment.

“Choke on it.” I said in a violent tone.

It felt like at this point, I didn’t even want to find Ulik; I just wanted to kill as many changelings as I could. Hearing the gunshots, Dash and Twilight walked in. I noticed their presence but didn’t care. I lined up another shot and fired. The changeling that I had in my sights fell to the ground and stopped in its tracks. The gunshots echoed in the room as I pulled the window closed and turned my attention to Dash and Twilight. It seemed that they both had looks of sympathy on their faces that only seemed to drive me mad. I lost count of how many times I had told them I don’t need their sympathy.

“Alert Celestia to our situation. I’m gonna continue to pick off as many as I can from this window.” I said as I returned my attention to my rifle.

Twilight stepped out of the room and Dash climbed onto my knees. The barrel was piping hot and hissed slightly as I sat there. A pile of empty casings had gathered between me and the window. I pushed the window open again and sighted in a changeling that was dragging a unicorn into the middle of the street. I sighted in the changeling’s head and squeezed the trigger. The three rounds of 5.56x45mm flew 3,018 feet per second and connected with the changeling’s head. The changeling slumped forward onto the unicorn, eliciting a scream from the unicorn. The unicorn looked around to try and spot who had helped her and she saw me in the window. I waved at her and she timidly waved back.

“What are you gonna do?” Dash asked “Take them all out?”

“That was the idea.” I shot back flatly. “I did just save one pony.”

I brushed the shell casings off of my chest and looked down the sights towards the end of the road. I could hear a bunch of hoofsteps behind me along with whispers. I tuned it out as a familiar figure rounded a corner. It was Ulik! He was alive!

I felt as giddy as a school-girl as I waved at him to gain his attention. I couldn’t read his expression from here, but it must have been one of joy. He bolted down the road without the slightest bit of caution. Shit, a few changelings had noticed him as he bolted towards the door. I raised my rifle and laid down suppressive fire. Dash watched me as I laid down massive bursts of fire. Changelings began to fall left and right as Ulik switched into over-drive and sprinted towards the door. He made it to the halfway point before another wave of changelings reacted to the gunfire. A wave of about twenty flew over top of Twilight’s house and barreled down towards Ulik.

“Die you ugly motherfuckers!” I shouted out the window as I raked inaccurate fire over the skies.

Shells casing started to overflow on the window sill and began to fall to the floor. I was deaf by this point, my hearing replaced by a high pitched ringing. I readjusted myself in the window and continued to rake fully-automatic fire across the changeling’s ranks. I dropped about ten before my barrel glowed straight red. After another twenty seconds of continuous fire, the action seized up and jammed. I tossed the rifle behind me and listened as it slammed on the ground. There was a collected gasp behind me and I retrieved my 1911 from its holster. I fired seven shots into the ranks of the changelings and managed to drop a few more.

It wasn’t enough. Three changelings surrounded Ulik. I fired into the crowd in a blind rage from the window. It wasn’t about me, Ulik, or protection anymore. It was just an animalistic rage.

“AAAAAAAAAGHHH!” I yelled as I continued to pull the trigger as fast as I could.

At this range, the pistol wasn’t accurate enough, but I did get lucky with a hit here and there. Another changeling dropped before the last one grabbed Ulik and took flight. I had failed.

I climbed out of the window sill and stepped onto the ground, knocking Dash off of me. Casings surrounded me and rattled across the floor. Every single one carried a sorrow for me but they were all hollow. Just like me. I took a few steps back and fell to my knees just before the seized up rifle. I felt my handgun fall from my grip and bounce off the floor. The entire floor of the room was covered in empty shell casings. I placed my hands on the rifle and watched as the action fixed itself in an aura of blue light. I hung my head and stared at the rifle for a moment.

Every life that I had tried to fix just ended up being destroyed in the end. I wasn’t meant to be a normal human. I was designed to kill and my mark only exemplified this. I didn’t feel anything at this point. I was numb. I grabbed my pistol of the ground and held it in my lap. My hand shook violently, either out of anger or sorrow, I didn’t know. I shoved it into my holster and grabbed my rifle. I used the stock to climb to my feet. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

I opened my eyes to see that all the ponies had their eyes locked on me and stood on the opposite side of the room, either out of fear or respect. Not a word was spoken as I hung my head and walked out of the room. I had a job to do. I wasn’t going to protect the Elements, I wasn’t going to save Ulik, and I certainly wasn’t going to report to Celestia.

I was going to make sure that every. last. changeling. burned.

Chapter 20: Dying Inside

Author’s note: Bitch, I’m going to make you cry. Only because I love you and love hurts.

-

I took a few steps from the door and held up my right hand. The rifle bullet and feather still sat in my palm. I tucked them into my pocket and walked outside. I opened the door to see the carnage that I had created. Corpses of changelings littered the streets and my mind. A few of them writhed on the ground in pain and they were my next targets. I walked over to the closest one and watched it look up at me in terror. I collapsed the stock on my rifle and held it like a handgun to the creature’s forehead.

“Where do your friends live?” I asked flatly.

I waited ten seconds for an answer and received none. I fired and the creature slumped down to the ground. I walked over the next one and saw that it had taken a .45 to its left wing and right leg.

“Your turn. Where do your friends live?” I asked as darkness seemed to flow off of my tongue.

The creature tried to speak but I fired.

“Too slow.”

I walked over to the last changeling that was still kicking. I lowered the barrel of the G36 to its face and stood there with a stern expression.

“You see what I did to your friends?” I asked as the creature nodded at me “Do you want that to happen to you?” the changeling shook its head violently and tried to scoot away from the barrel of my rifle “Where is your base?”

The creature finally spoke “The Everfree Forest. There is a path just off of the main road.”

The creature exhaled in relief as I turned to walk away.

“Oh, before I leave, go fuck yourself.” I said as I spun around and fired a single round into the creature’s chest.

I took a few slow steps towards the H2 and tracked a series of blue blood footprints across the ground. I had no remorse, no pity. I stepped onto the running board of the H2 and looked over at Twilight’s house. The entire group was staring at me, eyes locked into mine. I could almost tell what they were thinking but I didn’t want to hear it. I was done with this place. The last thing I saw was Dash’s eye staring at mine. That image will stay with me forever.

I climbed into the driver’s seat and placed my hands on the wheel. The engine kicked to life and I peeled out. The tires screamed as I pulled out onto the main street and tried my hardest to find my heading.

I was going to make sure there was nothing left of the changelings when I was finished.

-

I followed the changeling’s directions into the forest. The trail was wide enough to support the H2 but barely tall enough. I listened as tree branches grazed the top of the H2’s roof. I drove along feeling numb, and watched as a changeling flew overhead. I was close.

I drove for another few minutes until the trail opened up into a little clearing with a small cave entrance. I cut the wheel to the right and made sure the H2 was ready for a quick escape. I hopped out of the H2 and held my rifle in my left hand. I brought it up to chest level and switched it to full-auto. With the stock collapsed, I could use it as a pistol almost. I adjusted my suit, casually brushing myself off before walking to the back of the H2. I stepped onto the bumper and hoisted myself up. I pulled the bungee cords off and grabbed the remaining gas cans. I jumped down from the bumper and set the gas cans right behind the bumper.

Shortened rifle in hand, I pulled the feather from my pocket and a string from my other. I tied the feather to the rail of the rifle and pulled the action back. I didn’t know why I still did this but it made me feel better somewhat. I pulled my sunglasses from my shirt and slipped them on.

It was time to go to work. I grabbed my handgun from my holster and held it in my right hand and my rifle in my other. I stepped into the cave and slowly walked in. It was surprisingly well-lit due to some fluorescent gems that lined the walls. I nonchalantly walked up to a large metal door that had been left open. I stepped inside and started to hum ‘Sympathy for the Devil’ as I strolled in. I rounded a corner and saw three changelings staring back at me, terrified.

“How’s it goin’?” I asked before I opened fire on them with both of my guns.

The changelings dropped into a pile of swiss and I stepped over them.

“Excuse me kind sirs.” I mumbled as I stepped over them.

I walked along the hall unharassed as I made my way to another large door. I kicked it open and saw that it was a large cavern with large gems being used for light. There were about thirty changelings in the room that all turned to me as I stepped inside. I watched their expressions go blank as they saw me.

“Up against the wall.” I said flatly.

They just stood there as I strolled up to one of them and fired my handgun into its hoof. The changeling cried in pain as I lifted my G36 to the others.

“Do it now or you all die.”

They immediately complied and lined up against the wall. I pointed to one on the far left and spoke.

“A small lizard, three feet tall, large cat like eyes. Bring him here or they all die.” I commanded.

The changeling took flight and disappeared into the darkness. A few moments later, the changeling brought a small green pod back to me and cracked it open. Inside was Ulik. He climbed out of the pod in an almost trance like state. I dropped to one knee and placed my right hand on his shoulder with the handgun still in it. I stared into his eyes and say nothing. He was dead inside, just like me.

“I’m sorry.” I said as tears began to fall from my eyes “I tried. I really did.”

My vision blurred, I took a step back and returned my attention to the changelings that were pressed up against the wall. I was going to make them burn. I lifted both of my guns and fired into them. The changelings twitched as the bullets riddled them. I continue to fire with everything I had, tears and anger being the only feelings I had left. One by one, the changelings fell as my bullets torn through them. I felt nothing. I didn’t even flinch. I was every ounce the monster I thought I was.

After almost a minute of continuous firing, all of the changelings had dropped and blue blood pooled around my shoes. I released the triggers and let the guns fall to my sides. No fucking more. I holstered my handgun and slung the rifle over my shoulder. I looked down and saw that Ulik didn’t even move.

(Hans Zimmer 'Time'. Skip to the one munite mark.)

“Do something Ulik!” I cry as I fell to my knees and buried my face into his shoulder “Please…”

I cried like a four year old as every last bit of twenty one years’ worth of sorrow flowed through me. I climbed back to my feet and lifted Ulik up. With Ulik in my arms, I slowly made my way back to the cave’s entrance. I was broken. I carried an emotionless Ulik outside and back into the light. I stepped into the middle of the field and collapsed to my knees. I set Ulik down to his feet and stared into his large, blue, cat like eyes. I could see nothing in them. Whatever they had done to him had mentally destroyed him and I wasn’t there to stop it. I was dying inside.

“You can’t fucking do this to me!” I cried out “This isn’t how this was supposed to fucking happen!”

I pulled Ulik close and cried into him. I placed my right hand on the back of his head and tried to pull him in even harder. Why couldn’t it have been me?!

There was only one last thing I could do for him.

I pulled myself away from him and grabbed my handgun. I collapsed once again and threw my hands out to catch myself. I pulled myself up again and looked into his eyes again. I had to set the example. I lifted the handgun up and traced the etching with my eyes. The handgun trembled in my hand as I stared at it. I am the destroyer, devourer of worlds.

I begrudgingly brought the handgun up and rested it on Ulik’s shoulder.

“PLEASE! THIS ISN’T HOW IT’S SUPPOSED TO HAPPEN!” I yelled as I threw my head back and stared at the sky.

I had to. It was the last service I could provide. I lifted the M1911A1 to Ulik’s head and pulled him close. I petted the back of his head as he stood there, emotionless.

“I’m so sorry, I never meant for this to happen…” I said as I pulled him in to the point I might have hurt myself.

I was less than an inch from the gun as I stared off into the distance behind Ulik. I couldn’t keep putting this off.

“I-I’m sorry.”

I squeezed the trigger and a flat crack deafened me. Ulik slumped into my arms and I died. I was done. Nothing I did could do would atone for what I had just done. I let Ulik slide out of my arms and fall to the ground. I am the devil, evil incarnate.

I held the gun up to my eyes and watched as the grips faded from glistening white to a flat black. The same blue light dragged itself along the side of the gun and replaced the floral etching with a sentence written in cursive.

Everything must come to an end.

I held the gun for a moment before bringing it under my chin. I tried to pull the trigger and received several dull clicks. Fate was mocking me. I shoved the gun into my holster and lazily stood up. I had nowhere to go and nothing left in me. I hung my head and grabbed the gas cans. I had one last thing I had to do. I walked back to the cave and made my way inside.

-

I walked back outside of the cave and pulled the lighter from my pocket and stopped in my tracks. The sun hung high overhead and illuminated the clearing I sat in. I flicked the cap of the lighter on and off for a moment before striking the flint. A small flame lit up as I stared into it.

“I don’t need you anymore, dad.” I said as I tossed the lighter behind me and heard a large ‘whoosh’. A massive amount of heat scorched the area around me as I took a step forward and looked down at Ulik’s corpse.

“I tried.” I said flatly.

Ulik still wore my hat as I walked away and let the flames purge the cave clean. I walked over to the H2 and leaned up against it and fell onto my ass. I was dead inside. No more. I remember seeing a quote in a book a long time ago. I don’t remember what book or even the author’s name.

‘When his life was ruined, his family killed, his farm destroyed, Job knelt down on the ground and yelled up to the heavens, "Why god? Why me?" and the thundering voice of God answered, "There's just something about you that pisses me off."

Chapter 21: A Light in the Darkness

Author’s notes:

“Agh, there is no use putting this off.”

“Kinda wrote myself into a corner.”

“Fuck it, let’s do this.”

-

The fire raged as I sat up against the H2. I had to stop feeling sorry for myself, Ulik wouldn’t have wanted that. I knew that I needed to go back to the town and try to apologize, but my pride wouldn’t let me. Ulik would want that much at least. No, he deserves that much at least. I can’t let this just eat away at me. That is how I got to this world in the first place. Feeling sorry for myself. It was a vicious cycle.

I needed a drink, maybe a cigarette too.

I climbed to my feet, opened the door to the H2, and tossed my rifle in. I had one last service to give to Ulik. I grabbed my last remaining gas can and walked over to him. I maybe a monster, but I wasn’t going to leave him for the vultures. I was unscrewing the gas cap when a large plume of fire gushed out of the cave. I turned my attention to the sky and saw that a massive column of black smoke had risen into the sky. I knew it wouldn’t be long before someone showed up to see the carnage.

I dumped the last of the gas on both a nearby stick and Ulik’s corpse. The guilt slowly ate away at me as I walked over to the fire with the gas-soaked stick in hand and let the fire spread to it. I returned to Ulik’s corpse and tossed the torch onto him. The fire went up in a ‘whoosh’ as I took a step back and watched the fire engulf his remains. He was too good for this world and especially the one I was from. He was too good for me. I took another step back and pulled my handgun from its holster. I lifted it into the air at a 45 degree angle and fired three rounds with three seconds in-between each shot. It was a one man version of a 21-gun salute.

I lowered the gun and took a step back from the fire. The thick black smoke barreled into sky as I watch his remains burn away. Everything fades away in the end. He just faded before he was supposed to. Why did I get so many chances while he only got one? Why is fate being such a bitch? I never had to worry about this shit before I came here. I only had to worry about myself and I wasn’t that hard to get along with.

I turned around and walked back to the H2. The sun was beginning to make its way back towards the horizon as I placed my hands on the hood. The grey color of the vehicle absorbed a lot of heat from the sun and it warmed my hands to the touch. I took a deep breath and tried to brace myself for the inevitable slew of questions that were heading my way. I pulled my hands from the hood and climbed into the driver’s seat. I had to face what was coming to me. I was tired of running. So, so very tired.

You can outrun a lot of problems, but you can’t outrun yourself.

-

I waited for another half an hour before the slightest amount of activity started up. The fires had died out ten minutes ago, leaving only destruction and pain in their wake. The smoke continued to bellow out of the cave as I waited for the inevitable search party. Sure enough, I heard Dash and some other pony’s voice creep into my ears. I was glad to hear a friendly voice again. Something about it made the guilt go away for a moment before it crashed over me again. I sat in the H2 for another moment before I heard the voices close in.

I looked down at myself and found that I was still rather clean. The only indication that I had been in a fight was that some blood was still caked onto my shoes and gunpowder residue clung to my white shirt. I unbuttoned my suit coat and stepped outside. The sun was tickling the horizon as I stepped out and saw Dash and Fluttershy hover over the tree tops. I closed my eyes and steeled myself for the assault that was coming. I was sure that I was going to be called an ‘ass’ and all the other generic bad names that they could think of.

I slid my sunglasses off my eyes and let them rest in my hair. I was going to answer for my crimes. I took a step towards Dash and Fluttershy as they landed and stopped. Dash looked into my eyes for a moment before running over to me and hugged one of my legs. I was shocked to say the least. Surely the reaction would change as soon as she knew what happened. I looked over to the cave and the smoke had slowed to a trickle.

“You are not allowed to run away like that!” Dash yelled into my leg.

I down at her and she stared at me with those big purple eyes of hers. I think she was actually on the verge of crying. I wasn’t sure if it was for her sake or mine.

“Calm down.” I said trying to hold onto my composure “You need to know what happened.”

“I don’t care as long as you are ok.”

I looked up at Fluttershy and watched as she timidly made her way over to me. She stopped about ten feet from me. It was progress at least.

“You need to hear this.” I said as I pulled her off of me and knelt down to eye level “Ulik is dead.”

The guilt washed over me as Dash tackled me to the ground. She clung to me as I climbed back up.

“I killed him.” I said as Dash pulled her head back and gave me a scared look “I had too.”

The feelings of regret, guilt, and sorrow clung to my words as I avoided eye contact with Dash. Getting aggravated, she flapped her wings and used her hooves to grab my face and hold it still. She stared into my eyes as I felt my emotions take hold.

“What happened?” she asked with sympathy in her eyes.

This was the first time I accepted it. I broke down right there and fell to my knees. I buried my face into my hands to hide my pain. Dash dropped down to the ground and took a step towards me and rested her head on my shoulder. I let out a sob like damn child as she rubbed my back with her hoof to show her support.

“What happened?” she asked again.

“They did something to him. He had no emotions, no life to him. Whatever they had done to him had mentally destroyed him.” I said as I pulled myself together “I-I had to put him down. I failed him. I failed myself.”

Dash pulled my hands from my face and pulled me for a strong embrace. Not even my own mother was this supportive. I just held her for a few minutes as I heard Fluttershy speak for the first time.

“I’ll just leave you two alone.”

I pried my head away from Dash and watched Fluttershy take to the skies. I must have been the worst bodyguard ever. I needed more support than I had given. I could only wonder what the others were thinking of me. I left a nasty mess of the town. I let go of Dash and stood up straight. The smoke from the fire had finally subsided and I noticed that the sun was finally gone.

“Let’s get the hell out of here.” I said as I made my way over H2.

“Yeah,” Dash agreed “Let’s get out of the forest.”

I pulled the door open and climbed into the driver’s seat. Dash climbed over my lap and into the passenger’s seat. She pushed my rifle onto the floor and noticed the feather on the stock. She stared at it for a moment and didn’t say anything. I placed my hands on the steering wheel and the H2’s engine shot to life. I tapped my index finger and the fog lights shot on and illuminated the forest ahead. I didn’t have a thought in my head as I switched the H2 into drive and started down the trail.

-

I drove for a few minutes as the trail began to open up and the road came into sight. The cabin had been quiet for the most part and that was probably best. I needed the quiet to gather my thoughts once again. I could not dwell on what had happened today. I just couldn’t.

I pulled out of the forest and crested a large bump that separated the hill and the road. Finally, the tires connected with the road and the ride smoothed out. I accelerated to 40mph and switched on the cruise control. The fog lights illuminated the night as I made my way back towards town. I took my right hand from the wheel and placed it on the console. Dash placed a hoof on the back of my hand and traced the tire treads across it.

“You showed those changelings!” she said cheerfully, trying to brighten my mood.

“At what cost?” I asked as I turned my head and looked out my window.

“Don’t dwell on that!” She exclaimed “Now Ponyville shouldn’t have to worry about changeling attacks.”

“Hoo-fuckin-ray.” I said as I accelerated.

“Stop brushing me off!” she said as she reached over and turned my head to her “I don’t want you to beat yourself up.”

“If I don’t, who will?” I asked.

“I will if you don’t stop being such a downer.” She pointed out with a smile.

I turned my attention back to the road as Dash climbed over the console and curled up at my side. The town came into view as and my fog lights caught a few guards piling changeling corpses in a cart. Realizing who I was, one of the guards flagged me down and I pulled over to the side of the road. I placed my foot against the brake and opened my window. One of the guards opened his wings and flew up to my height.

“What’s your deal?” I asked.

The guard saluted me and said “We were told to inform you that the Princesses are waiting for you in Canterlot. They request your presence immediately.”

“Roger that.” I said taking this as an excuse to avoid the Elements till the situation died down.

The guard dropped down and returned to his position. I ran my options through my head for a moment before turning to Dash.

“Well, are you coming with me or not?” I asked as if I needed to.

“Ummm, duh?” she said as she pushed herself back into my side.

I shifted back into drive and pulled a U-turn. I stepped on the gas and the tires kicked some rocks before they gripped the road and step me barreling towards Canterlot. I figured this could only be bad, but hey, I might get to see Fizzy Draft while I’m there. I could definitely go for a drink.

-

I drove along for roughly twenty minutes before I could see Canterlot getting closer. The H2 roared as I sped up. The uneven road made for a bumpy ride as I drove down the straight road. Every once in a while, I would hit a large bump or rock that would throw me around before the suspension took over. Dash was still curled up in my side and her presence helped me cope with what had happened somewhat. I was amazed that she stuck with me when any other sane person would have run for the hills. She was still awake as the clock struck midnight and the moon hung high in the sky. As a fork in the road appeared, I swerved to the left, jarring Dash out of my side.

“Be careful would ya?” she asked.

Just to mock her a bit, I swung the wheel in both directions violently, shaking the cabin.

“Not cool!” she pointed out as she punched my shoulder.

I smiled a bit before my mind punished me with thoughts of Ulik. I had to think of something to cover up my guilt. I immediately switched my mind to what I remembered of the M1911A1 field manual .

‘The M1911A1 is a semi-automatic , air-cool pistol chambered in .45 Automatic Colt Pistol (ACP)…’

-

I neared the gate to the city within a few minutes and the guards flipped open the fence. It would seem that I was expected. I kept my fog lights on as I pulled into the city and rounded the corner towards the castle. I wasn’t sure if they were still awake but fuck ‘em; they wanted me here, so here I am. I pulled up to the area where I had parked during the Gala and shifted into park. The castle was well lit compared to the rest of the city, but I guess that without electricity it would be hard to keep a city lit with candles and lanterns. Plus in their defense, it was midnight.

Dash pulled herself out of my side and I immediately kissed her forehead. She shook her self in an attempt to keep herself awake. I’m guessing it was either that ponies had a much stronger internal clock or that this world was very much attached to a schedule. She rubbed her eyes and looked over to me. It was obvious that she wasn’t going to last much longer.

“Just go to sleep. I’ll be back before you wake up.”

Dash nodded at me as I reached over her and grabbed my rifle from the floor. Dash curled up in my seat as I stepped out of the cabin and onto the concrete sidewalk. I closed the door behind me and walked over to the castle entrance. A cool night breeze brushed through the air and seeped into my opened jacket. I gave a slight shiver as stepped up to the door and noticed to guards standing on opposite ends of the door. I walked over to the door and one of the guards stepped in front of me.

“What is your business at this time of the night?” He asked with a stern expression.

I placed the barrel of the rifle against my shoulder and gave him a look of ‘are you fuckin kidding me?’ The guard was unamused and just stood in my way.

“I’m here to see the Princesses. They sent word for me.”

“How do I know you are not lying to me?” he said with his expression unchanged.

“Are you fuckin’ kidding me? Let me in or I’ll use you for floor polish.” I pointed out “Don’t test me. I’ve had a really shitty day.”

“How dare yo-“ the guard said before he was cut off by the door opening.

Celestia stood at the door with a happy expression on her face. I wasn’t buying it. She turned her attention to the guard.

“Please let him in.” she asked in a polite yet regal voice.

I lowered my rifle barrel from my shoulder back into my right hand.

“Do as the boss lady says.”

The guard reluctantly walked back to his station before I looked back at Celestia. She rolled her eyes at me before motioning for me to step inside. I casually strolled in and waited for Celestia to strike up conversation. She closed the door and walked over to me.

“Follow me.” She said as she turned down a long hallway.

I jogged over to her side and followed her down the hallway. The hallway was long and boring, with the occasionally table and vase or mural on the wall. The hallway was lined with doors, each one labeled. We strolled along for a few paces before she spoke.

“You are awfully quiet today.” She pointed out.

“I’ve had a very bad day.”

“I have heard. I would like to thank you for your valiant defense of Ponyville. That is exactly the kind of thing I hired you for.” She said with a tone of pride in her voice.

“Glad I could be of service?”

I wasn’t one to take complements so this was an odd thing for me.

“You should be.”

“Did you hear about what happened after the battle?” I asked as we past a room marked ‘Observatory’.

“No.” she asked with a puzzled look.

“They captured Ulik-“

“I am sorry.” She said, cutting me off.

“Let me finish.” I said “I tracked down a local nest and burnt it to the ground.”

“Oh my-“

“Still not done. I found Ulik. They… did something to him.” I explained as my tone got darker “I was forced to-“

“No need, I understand.” She said with a sympathetic tone.

I exhaled as we neared the end of the hallway where a large oak door sat. Celestia pushed the door in and I followed. The room was dark, but I make out a few figures and that the room was lined with books just like Twilight’s house.

“Take a seat.” Celestia said.

Quasi tired, I slumped into a chair in the middle of the room. I had no idea what Celestia was planning but I knew it wasn’t going to be fun.

“Listen,” Celestia started “It would be beneficial to everypony if you talked with somepony.”

As if on cue, Twilight walked into the room and took a seat in a chair across from me.

“How exactly is this supposed to help?”

“Ryan,” Twilight began “you need to let these emotions out. They are going to eat at you until they come out.”

“Bullshit. I made it this far and have been undefeated.”

“That’s not what Fluttershy said.”

“And that’s why I don’t talk about feelings. People can’t keep their mouths shut.”

“I promise that I can.”

Celestia walked out of the room without saying a word and closed the door behind her.

“What happens if I refuse? You gonna lock me up?”

“Celestia will dock you pay.”

“Harsh.”

“Can we begin?”

“Fine, but you are going to listen to every word and I will not censor a goddamn thing. Capiche?”

Chapter 22: Unwanted Memories

Chapter 22: Unwanted Memories

Author’s notes: “Only enemies speak the truth; friends and lovers lie endlessly, caught in the web of duty.”

-Stephen King

P.S. This chapter is insanely dialogue heavy. Just sayin’.

I sat there for a few moments, running my right hand over the rifle that sat in my lap. Twilight sat in the chair across from me, working her magic (*budum-tish*) on the paper in front of her. It seemed as though she was going to take notes. I collapsed my rifle’s stock and shoved it in my suit coat before retrieving my handgun. I fidgeted with it while I waited for to start talking. I listened as her quill made an annoying scratching noise as she dragged it along the paper.

“Can we get on with this?” I asked impatiently “I’d like to sleep before the sun comes up.”

She gave me an annoyed look before returning her attention to the paper.

“Listen, you are interviewing me against my will and expect me to be patient? What kind of fucked up logic is that?”

She gave me one more look before setting the paper down and leaning forward in her chair.

“Ok, then. Shall we begin?”

I leaned back in my chair, pistol in hand “Why the fuck not?”

“Please try to be professional about this.” She said in a laid back tone.

“Professional is not my strong suit.”

Twilight rolled her eyes before bringing the paper and quill around and started to write again. She lowered the paper once again before lowering it.

“Where do you want to start?” she asked, looking over the paper.

“At your first question.” I said as I motioned with the gun.

“How about your parents?”

“Are you sure you want to go there?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll ask again. Are you sure you want to ask this question?”

“I said yes didn’t I?”

“Ok, fine.” I said as I turned my head and looked over a large window overlooking the city “Do you want the long or short version?”

“We’ll start with the short.”

“Ok then. I was born in a small hospital in a place called Youngstown, Ohio. I was born to Sriena and Brian Laney.” I waited for the sound of the quill stopping before I continued “My father was a railroader with a passion for guns and my mother was a stay-at-home that just passed the days along in either a book or television. I was the only male of my family’s current generation and also the oldest of the children. I was one of three children. My sisters were named Samarra and Sarah. Samarra is two years younger than me and Sarah is seven years younger.” I looked over at Twilight and saw her diligently working on her paper. I pointed my handgun at the window and visualized my father on the other end “My father always used to tell me how proud me he was. You want to know where he told me this?” Twilight nodded “At the gun range. He signed me up for a little league target shooting club and I was the best of my age group. I could shoot a bird out of mid-air with a .22 at fifty feet. He always said I had a natural talent for it. My mother hated guns though. I remember my father bought me my first rifle when I was nine and my mother threw it out.”

“I’m sorry-“

“Shut up.” I said as I snapped my head to her “You wanted the story so you will listen.”

She nodded before scribbling on the paper.

“Anyway,” I said “I continued to work on my talent until I turned eleven. My mother then cheated on my father with a woman. My father found out and stormed off. The last thing he did was look at me before he walked out of the door and my life. I never picked up another gun for almost eleven years.” I sat back in my seat and laid my eyes upon the semi-automatic in my hands. I ran my fingers along the slide before continuing “Without my father, my mother struggled to keep us fed and housed on her own. We lived in shitty neighborhoods and lived around even shittier people. It also was normal to see her with other women from time to time but she always kept us provided for. Since she was working all the time, I was forced to care for my sisters. I made sure they went to school, got dressed, so on, so forth. They never really appreciated it though.” I stopped for a moment to pull the slide back on my handgun with a rhythmic click “I blundered though school before turning eighteen and running off by myself. Sure I stopped by on holidays but I felt like a stranger to my own family. This went on for another few years before my mother and sisters were killed in a robbery.” I watched her quill stop on the paper and her look up. I felt my expression melt away to one of ‘Keep your fucking mouth shut’. She returned her eyes to the paper “I was told that two men broke into their apartment and killed them with a crowbar and I did nothing to stop it. I could do nothing to stop it.” I let the slide of the handgun fall forward with a clunk before sitting forward in my seat and letting my hands hang in-between my legs. I let my eyes lock onto the floor before I spoke again “I had nothing after that point. I became a recluse and rarely left my apartment other than to work. One day, I stumbled before a pawnshop and walked in. I looked around the shop at all the watches and jewelry before fate seemed to speak with me. I looked through a glass topped case and saw her.” I lifted up my gun without breaking eye contact with the floor “I saw this M1911A1 for $500 and knew what I had to do. I bought her right on the spot and returned home. In less than a week, I had regained my love of shooting.” Twilight smiled a bit before continuing to work her quill “I spent almost every weekend at the range. The only problem was that every time I looked down the sights, I saw my father at the end.”

Twilight stopped her writing and I sat back in my chair. It felt really fucking awkward to talk about myself. This was the first time I had ever done it. I looked out the window at the moon and smiled a bit.

“I think you might have abandonment issues.” Twilight pointed out.

“Thank you Captain fucking obvious.” I said with a little tone of resentment.

“I’m trying to help you.”

“I never asked for your help.”

“Anyway,” she said, trying to change the subject “Do you want to talk about what happened to Ulik?”

“No, but I get the feeling that I don’t have a choice.”

“Please, just let it out. I think it would help you greatly.”

“Fine,” I said as I locked my dead eyes with hers “I hope you are ready to hear this cause it is going to leave a bad taste in your mouth.”

“I’m ready.” She said, preparing her quill.

“So fucking be it.” I said as I read the inscription on the gun.

‘Everything must come to an end.’

I sighed before starting my story “After the shootout in town, I jumped into my truck and follow the instructions of the changeling I had ‘questioned’.” I said, making air quotes, gun in hand “I found their base and I was intent on making every last one suffer. I pulled out both of my guns and went to work.” I said as I mimicked shooting with my handgun “I killed every changeling I could find.” I pointed my gun at an imaginary enemy and fired.

I looked over to Twilight as she scribbled something on the paper franticly. She had a look of horror on her face, yet, she looked determined to finish this at the same time.

“Please…” She said in a slightly timid tone “continue.”

“As you wish.” I said before sitting back in my seat “I after making my way deeper into their base, I found a large group of them. I lined them up against the wall and demanded that they returned Ulik. One agreed and returned him but something was wrong. He was emotionally dead. Just a lifeless shell. I descended into a fury and mowed down the changelings without a second thought and you know what?”

“What?”

“I don’t regret a single fuckin’ bullet.”

She shuddered a bit as I imagined that she made a mental note to not get close to me.

“I’m not done yet.” I said as I spun the gun in my hand “I took him outside and begged him to show me a sign. I got nothing.” I stopped spinning the handgun and watched as her eyes locked onto it “I then had only one thing I could do for him.” I placed the gun upside my head and mimicked a ‘bang’ with my mouth.

The paper and quill fell from her magic to the floor and her mouth hung open. I sat back in my chair and looked back out the window.

“I know that you think I’m a monster right now and I’d probably agree. Truth is, I don’t care anymore. I don’t care what others think. It doesn’t matter anymore.” I looked back at Twilight and thought of my next line “What is the worst that could happen at this point? Am I going to be executed? Fired? Sent back to my world? Banished? Any of those could happen and I would still win in the end.” Twilight underlined something on her paper and sat back in her seat. I could tell that her mind was blown “Fate fucked me hard today.” I said before leaning my head back and breathing in deep.

“I-I-I…”

“Don’t need to say a word?” I said, finishing her sentence “So what happens now?” I asked in a strangely jovial tone “Are you going to have me sectioned? Locked up?”

“I’m so sorry.” She said as she set the paper on a table and walked over to the door.

“I’m sure you are. Please tell me you had as much fun as I did.”

She was speechless as she stepped outside and closed the door behind her. I rolled my eyes and locked my eyes on the paperwork. I pushed myself up and walked over to the paper. I snatched it up and read it.

Subject: Ryan Laney
Doctor: Twilight Sparkle
1:27am
Notes: The subject has deep abandonment issues and is brutally protective of those he deems ‘worthy’. Seems to be easily provoked and is violent when he is. The subject is probably going to need to be checked on in regular intervals but refuses any help due to fear of being seen as weak or ‘needy’. The subject has placed deep symbolism in his ‘guns’ and disarming him isn’t a good idea.

On another note, the subject seems to be fit for the job but needs to tone down the violence before he hurts somepony he doesn’t intend to. It would also appear that he is romantically involved with Rainbow Dash. I believe it necessary to inform her of what has been said here.

Final statement: Use extreme caution around Ryan.

Great, I’m a violent basket-case to her. This is why I don’t talk about this shit. Everyone is quick to label me crazy and through me away because they don’t know how to handle me. I set the paper down on the table and walked over to the window. I set my free hand on the glass and stared out into the night. The city was pitch black with only the occasional street lamp holding the darkness at bay. I let out a sigh before memories of my mother and sisters came back. I couldn’t save them and I couldn’t save Ulik. What kind of protector am I? I am lost in this world and my ways.

I heard the door open and someone trot in. I didn’t turn to them as I looked up at the moon. I follow every crater and shadow that the moon had to offer as the stranger had walked up next to me. I heard a clock ring in the distance as 2am rolled around. I let my hands slide off the glass and down to my sides as I looked at who was next to me. It was Dash. Of course it would be. It wouldn’t be nearly as poetic if it wasn’t, like fate was trying to comfort me a bit after it brutally raped me.

“How much did she tell you?” I asked looking down at her.

“Enough.” She said as she joined me in looking out the window.

“Ya know, my family died on a calm night just like this. It is still a wonder that I prefer the night at all.”

“That’s something.” She said, trying to come up with conversation.

“So, do you think I’m a monster too?” I asked as if I didn’t know what she was going to say.

“How many times do I have to say that you aren’t a monster?” She asked as she tugged on my pant leg.

I knelt down and she hugged me right there.

“How am I supposed to set the example?” I asked

“You don’t have to.” She said.

I stayed there for a moment, trying to comprehend what she just told me. I let it slip out of my head and just listened to the sound of her breathing. It was like music to the beast. Her breathing was like an orchestral score as it evoked a state of calm from me. Time and space stood still for a moment in-between each of her soft breaths.

“Will you always stand by me?” I asked.

I knew what she was going to say but I needed to hear it.

“I always will.” She said as I felt a tear soak into my coat.

It was time for me to set the example. I lifted her up in my arms and rocked her back and forth slowly. She had her head buried in my shoulder as I felt tears soak into my jacket. Her soft mane brushed my neck, slowly my heartbeat and perception of time to a crawl. I wanted this moment to last forever but everything must come to an end. I walked towards the door and opened it. The hallway was empty as I walked along it. Dash’s breaths had become a little ragged as she tried to cover up her dismay by burying herself into my shoulder as deep as she could. If I could still cry, I would probably be doing so.

My shoes clicked on the stone floor as I made my way down the hall. Dash tightened her grip on me as I walked down the hall making me feel almost invincible. I planted a kiss into her neck to try and comfort her as I exited the hall. I could hear Celestia and Twilight talking, but Dash was more important. I was going to make sure that I led the way for her. I was her protector and I was going to let nothing happen. I am her sword and shield, her gun and Kevlar. Nothing was going to stop me. One last image of Ulik smiling at me flashed in my mind before fading away.

I felt like I was in slow motion as I opened the door and stepped outside. The wind blew, sending a shiver down my spine. Dash must have sensed this. I watched as her wings unfolded and encompassed me in a warm embrace. I wanted nothing more. I lightly patted the back of her head as I made my way to the H2. Dash’s crying lightened up a bit as I neared the truck. She pulled her face out of my shoulder and looked into my eyes. Her lip was quivering and tears were welled up in her purple eyes that cared so much for me. It killed me to see her cry for me. I wanted no one to cry for me. I placed my hand on the back of her head and pulled her closer to me. I let our foreheads touch ever so gently as I stopped in the middle of the moon lit street. I watched her close her eyes and I did the same.

“I will be your gun and Kevlar.” I said valiantly.

She pushed her lips into mine as soon as I finished my words and tightened her grip with both her wings and her hooves. My lips seemed to communicate comfort to her as her aura of sorrow seemed to lighten a bit. I was here to share the load of pain. Her lips’ quiver died down a bit before she pulled back and disconnected her lips with mine.

“Please don’t make me worry about you anymore.” She said as she returned her forehead to mine.

“I never will.”

“Thanks.”

She lowered her head back to my shoulder and I continued to walk back to the H2. As much as I wanted to sleep in a real bed for once, the H2 was still my home for now. I placed my hand on the door handle and pulled it open. The metal hinges squeaked as I climbed in and closed the door.

I knew I couldn’t sleep. Not now. I had too much on my mind. Dash looked up at me as I peered out the window. I looked into her eyes and she seemed to understand. I petted the back of her head slowly as she lowered her head to my chest and closed her eyes. If she was tired when I went inside, she must be dying now. I stroked her mane slowly, running my fingers through it as I did so. I was happy for once.

Dash’s breath finally slowed down as she placed an ear to my chest and listened to my heart. She tapped her hoof on the console to the rhythm on my heart as I felt her’s beat against my side. I felt almost as one with her before I figured it was best that we remain two. I didn’t want her to see the things I’ve seen, to do the things I’ve done, and to have to go through what I have. I was here to protect her from that. That was my job over anything else. I was going to protect her, no matter the cost.

Her taps on the console got lighter and lighter until her hoof went limp and she passed out. I gentle kissed her forehead before sitting back in my seat and continued to run my fingers through her silky mane. She loved me and I loved her.

Nothing. Else. Mattered.

My past, my job, my possessions, my life, I’d give them all up just to see her happy again. I didn’t want her to shed a tear for me. I didn’t deserve them. I had no idea how I got this lucky.

For me, the world stood still for that night, if only for a moment.

-

The sun rose too quickly as I never did sleep that night. Dash was curled up in my lap, gentle mumbling in her dreams. I couldn’t tell what was happening in them but I could hear my name now and again. I gently pet her back as the sun rose in the distance. I had the heat going in the cabin. With Dash passed out in my lap, I figured now was as good of a time to leave the city as any. I place the hand that wasn’t petting Dash on the wheel and let the engine come to life. I shifted into gear and gave it a little gas. The clock read 7am as I pulled out of the city.

I drove along the dirt road towards Ponyville without a thought in my mind as I continued along the road. Dash gave a slight stir as she rolled onto her back, legs hanging in the air. I lifted her head with my free hand so it wouldn’t be jolted around as I hit the bumps. The road came to the familiar fork as I turned towards the right as drove towards Ponyville. I still didn’t know how the rest of town was going to react to me now, let alone the rest of the Elements. I tried to push the doubts out of my head as I drove along.

-

I pulled into town at 9am and found that all the ponies seemed to be indifferent to my truck at this point. I drove along until I saw Twilight’s a stopped for a moment. I couldn’t stay here anymore. I watched as she appeared at the door way and motioned for me to come over to her. I looked away and shifted into reverse. I cut the wheel and turned around. I then sifted into drive and pulled away. I looked up in the rearview and saw her hang her head and step back inside.

I pulled out of town and drove towards Applejack’s. I was hoping that she’d at least let me park in her barn or something. The sun was on its way to its mid-day position as I pulled up to The Sweet Apple Acres gate. I pulled inside and saw Applejack off in the field. She looked over at me and began to walk in my direction. I pulled up in front of the farmhouse and shifted into park. The H2 grumbled before I let go of the wheel and it turned off. I sat back in my seat and put my aviators on. Dash mumbled in her sleep as I place my hand on her stomach.

“Time to wake up.” I said as I shook her lightly.

She groaned a bit before sitting up and rubbing her eyes.

“Come on, everyone is already up.”

“I was just getting to the good part too.” She said as she crossed her hooves.

Dash looked up at me and noticed the bags under my eyes.

“You can hide behind your glasses but I can see that you didn’t sleep.” She pointed out as she rubbed the back of one of my hands “Are you ok?”

“I’m just fine.” I said before yawning.

Dash looked up and out the window, trying to find her bearing.

“Why are we at Applejack’s?” She asked me before sitting down on my knee.

“I have nowhere else to go.” I said.

“You could stay with me!” She exclaimed.

“Uhhh, ok?” I said before someone knocked on my door.

I rolled down the window and poked my head out to see Applejack.

“What’cha doin’ here?” She asked, wiping some sweat from her brow.

“Just figured I’d check on you.” I said.

“Well, ah’m doin’ just fine.” She pointed out.

“Glad to hear it.”

I rolled up my window and placed my hands back on the steering wheel. The engine shot on as I pulled out of the farm. I drove along the road for a minute before Dash pointed to the left and I turned off the road. The suspension groaned on the new terrain as I drove along.

“We’re here!” Dash said in excitement before looking at me to see my expression.

She was confused for a moment as I looked out the window, puzzled. There was nothing there, just an empty field.

“There is nothing here.” I said.

“Look up dummy.” She pointed out as if I should know.

I looked up out of my sunroof and saw a large cloud shaped like a house. The design was extravagant to say the least.

“Uhhhh…” I mumbled, trying to figure out how this was supposed to work.

“Built by yours truly.” She said with unbridled pride.

“Hate to burst your bubble but, I can’t fly.” I said as I watched her expression fall into a frown.

“Oh. I forgot.” She muttered.

I ruffled her hair and offered a smile to cheer her up a bit. She looked up and smiled sheepishly at me for a moment. Almost immediately, she perked up and looked at me.

“I have an idea.” She said before pushing her door open and flying into the sky.

I watched her fly gracefully into the sky, leaving a rainbow trail before she disappeared behind her home. Suddenly, the house began to lose altitude and slowly began to fall the ground. In a few minutes, the house was touched the grounded and bounced once. I jumped out of the H2 and closed my door behind me. Dash then appeared from behind the house and flew over to me.

“Impressive right?” She said as she landed next to me.

“I’d have to say so.” I said, totally astonished.

She seemed to bask in my compliment for a moment before flying up to waist height and grabbing my arm. She tugged me towards the cloud home. I took a step forward and walked up to the first step up. I placed my foot on the top of the cloud and pressed down experimentally. My foot sunk an inch before stopping (fuck you Physics).

“This is… interesting.” I said as I walked up to the front door.

Dash flew up to the door and opened it before motioning me inside. I walked in and was standing in the middle of what I thought was her living room. The room was roughly18x15ft and was about 17ft in height. The room had a few pictures hanging from the walls along with a few pieces of furniture made out of clouds. Dash flew over to a nearby cloud couch and plopped down.

“Come on!” She said as she motioned for me to sit down next to her.

I stumbled on over before collapsing on the couch. I laid back on the couch as my eyes fluttered closed. I was unbelievably tired at this point and I think Dash could sense that. She pushed my left arm aside and snuggled up into my armpit. I wanted to stay up and soldier on but my eyes said no. I was soon greeted with the insides on my eyelids.

(Good chapter end music here: Zia's Song)

Chapter 23: Never Drink Alone

Author’s notes:

-

I awoke to the evening sun shining through a nearby window, blinding me like a kid teasing his friend with a flashlight. I grimaced and tried to move out of the path of the laser-like beam. I rolled over on the couch and rubbed the side of my head. I felt like I had a hangover but I knew that I hadn’t drank since the Gala. There was no getting back to sleep at this point. I clambered to an upright position on the couch and buried my head in my hands.

“It’s like high school all over again.” I grumbled as I massaged my temples.

I lifted my head to survey my surroundings. I found that I still sat in the middle of Dash’s cloud home. The room was mostly dark except for the single beam of light coming through the large window. I rubbed my eyes and climbed to my feet. I cautiously balanced myself on the new terrain. It felt like I was walking on an air mattress. I stumbled over to the window and peered out. The sun was being covered with clouds as I tried to understand what was happening. It looked like the pegasi were creating a rainstorm for later today. I felt a little aggravated for some reason as I walked over to the front door and walked out.

I had an idea of how I wanted to spend the rest of my day. My grey H2 still sat in the middle of the field as I stumbled over to it. I finally stepped down from the cloud and was relieved to be standing on solid ground again. Fuck clouds, honestly. I mozied on over to the driver’s door and placed my hand on the door. My mark still sat on the side of the door, predominantly displaying my mark on the side along with the tire track decals tracing the sides. I pulled open the door and climbed in.

The clouds had completely encompassed the sun and the world took on a shade of grey. I shook my head and noticed a note on the seat next to me. I leaned back in my seat and picked up the note.

Left for weather duty.

-RD

Whatever. I reached into the console and retrieved a ball-point pen and wrote on the back of the note.

I left for Canterlot. I will be back later tonight.

-Ryan

I jumped out of the H2 and ran up to the door. I placed the note on the door handle and returned to the H2. A drop of rain landed dead center of my head as I climbed into the H2 and slammed the door behind me. I placed my hands on the steering wheel and let the engine roar to life. The engine rumbled as I ran my hands across the leather bound wheel. The leather reminded me of my jacket that I had left in my apartment. Something about the memory comforted me slightly as I loved that jacket. I hoped that one day I could have Rarity make something like it. That switched my mind over to another topic: Armor.

I knew that to improve my situation, it would probably be in my best interest to commission some armor. Nothing major, just something to cover my chest, forearms, shins and shoulders. Hopefully something I could wear under my suit. I shook the thought from my head as I shifted into gear and pulled away from Dash’s place. I spun the car around and made my way back to the road.

As soon as my tires connected with the road, a torrent of rain hit the ground. I flicked on the wipers and fog lights as I sped down the road at 55mph. I needed to keep myself within a respectable speed or I would risk running myself off the road. I passed Applejack’s farm and saw that Applebloom and what I suspected where her friends, run into the farmhouse to avoid the rain. I looked away as I thought of Ulik and pressed on. My fog lights pierced through the nearly impenetrable rain sheet. The rain was coming down so hard at this point that I could not see farther that 50ft from the window. The windshield wipers worked furiously to cope with the rain as I barreled down the road.

Suddenly, I noticed a familiar figure walking down the road. The figure had its eyes locked on the ground before it and didn’t seem to notice me. I’d recognize that brown cowboy hat anywhere. It was Applejack. I slowed my approach with a stomp on the brakes and listened as they squealed. Applejack shot to attention as I pulled up next to her. I placed my foot on the brake and rolled down the window. The mist from the rain hit my face as a muggy burst of air entered the truck’s cabin. I peered down at Applejack and offered a small smile.

“You need a ride?” I asked, trying to pay it forward a bit.

She looked up at me as rain poured over the brim of her hat. It looked like she was soaked to the bone. She shivered a bit as she looked up at me and nodded. With that notion, I opened the door and jumped out. The rain pounded on me as the world around me was a dark grey from the cloud cover. I pulled the door to the backseat open and let her jump in. I closed the door behind her and climbed back into my seat. I rolled up my window and placed my hands back on the wheel. I was damp but not nearly as soaked as Applejack was. I looked up in my rearview and saw he shiver her seat.

“What are you doing outside? I thought the pegasi would warn you before they would conjure a storm.”

“The storm came from the Everfree outta nowhere. The pegasi are tryin’ to deal with it now.” She explained.

I felt a pang of something and took off my suit coat. I retrieved my rifle from it and placed the rifle on the passenger seat.

“Here, cover yourself up.” I said as I tossed the coat back to her.

I watched her in the rearview as she stared at the back of my seat for a moment, confused.

“Thanks.” She said as she covered herself up.

I adjusted my tie and cut the wheel. I shifted into reverse and spun the H2 around before driving towards the farm.

“What’cha doin’ out? Ah thought Dash would of warned you.” She said as she dried herself off with my jacket.

“I wanted to get a drink and the only place I know of is in Canterlot.” I pointed out.

“Ah thought you quit.” She said.

“Who said that?”

“Dash did.”

“I never stopped; I just stopped drinkin’ in sorrow. Big difference.” I said as I pulled into the farm through the gate.

“How about Ah come with you?” She asked.

“Why would you want to do that?”

“Ah never let a friend drink alone.” She pointed out.

“Are you sure? I’m not comin’ back here till late tonight. Can you make that kind of time commitment?” I asked as I placed my hand on the gear shift.

“What else am Ah gonna do in this weather?” she said as she climbed into the passenger seat.

As she stepped onto the console, I grabbed my rifle and snaked it over to me. As the gun passed Applejack, she locked eyes with the feather still attached to the stock. She seemed to give herself a little nod and climbed into the seat. I place the rifle between the console and my seat before switching on the AC. The windows had become completely fogged up and the cabin was uncomfortable muggy. I shifted into reverse and release my foot from the brake. I spun the car around and shifted back into drive. I slammed my foot onto the gas and listened as the tires kicked patches of dirt into the air before I shot forward. This SUV definitely beat the shit-box I was driving back in Youngstown.

As I reached the gate, I cut the wheel to the left and drove towards town. I needed to head through town and then take another road that led straight to Canterlot. The tires buzzed as they rolled along the road. It was clear that off-road tires were not quiet but in a world like this, I preferred them over normal tires tenfold. I kept a straight face as I pulled into town and passed Twilight’s. I could see a light on but I wasn’t about to stop and say hello. I needed to let whiskey heal my mental wounds first.

I passed the familiar tree house and barreled down the road towards Canterlot.

-

I drove for about twenty minutes before I came to the familiar fork in the road and turned to the left. I wondered what was down the other end but I didn’t really care. I had places to be. I felt the tires begin to slip due to the muddy conditions of the road before I corrected the problem with a tug of the wheel. Applejack still had my jacket on as I concentrated on the road. I wasn’t much for conversation, much less pleasant conversation.

The rain finally cleared out but the clouds still covered much of the sky. I cut off the wipers and switched from fog lights to my headlights. The road finally cleared out as I neared the familiar gates to the city. I pulled up and stopped just shy of the gate. I rolled down the window as a Pegasus guard flew over to me. The guard saluted me before opening the gate. I gave him my little two finger salute and pulled on through. It was nice to have connections.

“Ah like this fancy contraption of yours. Cuts a lot of travel time off.” Applejack said, trying to start up small talk.

“Save your small talk for the bar.” I said as I turned down a street.

I had no idea where Fizzy worked but I remember he said that he worked in the city. From his demeanor, I figured it would be some hole in the wall. A place that didn’t get to many visitors so that he could chat up the customers. I turned down another street and saw that the long city roads were still empty. I guess they were still tucked inside due to the rain. The roads were paved with stones and the buildings seemed to hang around two to five stories but a few reached up to seven. The castle still seemed to take the cake in height though.

I pulled around another street before I saw a small sign stick out from the nearby building. It was in the shape of a beer bottle that was hung horizontally and had the words ‘The Empty Tap’ written on it. It seemed to be the place. I pulled up in front of the bar and let the engine cut off. I leaned back in my seat and adjusted my tie and holster. My handgun jutted out from under my shoulder and I felt a little better as I looked at it. I liked how the laws of this world seemed to mimic the old west, minus all the death. I was free to do as I pleased as long as I didn’t hurt anyone.

I looked over at Applejack and saw that she had removed my jacket and laid it over the seat to dry.

“I think we made it.” I said as I opened the door.

“Glad to hear it.” She said before turning to the door “Could ya let me out of here?”

I closed my door and walked over to Applejack’s. I pulled the latch and the door flowed. A newly dried Applejack jumped out and shook herself free from any remaining moisture. I closed the H2’s door and walked over to the bar’s window. The air was muggy and warm. I was never fond of this type of weather since I always preferred the winter. Growing up in the northern United States built a natural resistance and love of the cold. I always thought you could dress up for the cold but you couldn’t do anything but use the AC if it was hot.

I looked in the window and saw that Fizzy was wiping the counter down with a rag and his magic. I stepped over to the door and pushed it in. There was the clang of a bell as I held the door for Applejack. She casually stepped in and took a seat at the bar.

“How’s it goin’ my man?” I ask Fizzy from across the room.

There didn’t seem to be anyone else in the bar but me and Applejack.

“Just waiting for the day to end.” He responded.

I walked over to the bar and took a seat of a small bar stool. It obviously wasn’t built for something of my weight class as it groaned from beneath me. I adjusted myself on the chair before leaning forward towards the bar and placing my forearms on it.

“Give me you biggest, strongest, cheapest drink.” I said as I hung my head in sheer exhaustion.

Fizzy nodded and didn’t say a word as he grabbed a bottle and poured some into the glass for me. It was obvious that he had played this game many times over.

“May I ask who your lady friend is?” Fizzy asked as he handed me the glass.

I lifted my head and grabbed the glass out of mid-air.

“A… friend of mine. Nothing serious.” I said before downing the drink.

“He’s mah ‘bodyguard’.” Applejack said making air quotes.

“Hey,” I shot back “I was offered a do-nothing job and I took it. Besides, I get to work with my guns.”

Applejack rolled her eyes before saying “Ah’ll take a hard cider.”

Fizzy nodded and grabbed a bottle from under the counter. She slid it over to her and she caught it with a hoof.

“What brings you here today, Ryan?” Fizzy ask, retrieving his rag.

“A shitty few days is what.” I said before finishing my drink.

Fizzy poured me another drink as Applejack was barely started on her first.

“Can’t be that bad.” He said nonchalantly.

“I had to shoot my child. It was that fucking bad.” I pointed out as I downed another drink.

“I stand corrected.” He retorted before returning the rag to its place under the counter.

“I heard about what happened Ryan, ah’m sorry.” Applejack said, shooting me a sympathetic look.

“Be sorry all you like, it changes nothing.”

I slammed down another drink before rubbing my forehead with my right hand. I pushed my memories at bay for the moment and returned to my drink.

“What happened?” Fizzy asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Changeling attack. Seemed disorganized though because the casualties were too low.”

“It was you who took down all those changelings? You’re a legend around these parts.” He said as he refilled my drink.

This stuff was weaker than Listerine but it was better than nothing. It didn’t help that it tasted like one of those fruity drinks that my ex-girlfriends used to order.

“I shot every last one and burned their nest to the ground.” I said as I took another drink.

“Ah’m not sure whether to be impressed or horrified.” Applejack said before finishing her drink.

“Applejack,” I said as I turned to her “I only did what I had to. I did what I was hired to.”

“Just call me AJ please and ah know. It’s just that I didn’t think you wer’ capable of that.” She said as Fizzy got her another drink.

“I am a man of war. It’s a shame that I can do these things but it’s better to just forget about it.”

“How do you forget?” Fizzy asked me.

“Denial and alcohol. Works wonders.” I said before downing another drink.

“I’ll say, I’ve never seen anypony else down drinks as fast as you.”

I brought both hands to my face and rubbed my eyes furiously.

“My god, I swear if I hear another fuckin’ pony pun, I’ll fuckin’ flip.” I groaned.

“What’cha mean?” AJ asked before working on her drink.

“Anypony, everypony, Ponyville, so on, so forth. It is really. fucking. annoying.”

“What does your species say if it is that much better?” Fizzy asked in a condescending tone.

“Everyone, everybody, anyone, anybody. I know that it’s gonna be long shot to hear these words from anyone but myself but a man can dream can’t he?”

“I suppose he could.” Fizzy said as he turned around and walked towards a door behind the bar “I’ll be back in a moment.”

Fizzy walked out of the room and closed the door behind him. I finished my drink and set the glass on the bar.

“Ah hear you and RD are an item.” She said as she took another swig of her drink.

It was obvious that she was starting to get a buzz since she was swaying in her chair. Lightweight.

“I suppose you could say that.” I replied.

“Funny, I always figured she was one for mares.”

I burst out laughing for a moment. That caught me off guard.

“Are you jealous?” I asked as she shook her head “I think you’re starting to gettin’ drunk missy.” I pointed out as she finished her glass.

“Ah ain’t drunk.” She said as her words came off a little bit slurred.

She turned to me and knocked her empty glass over.

“Yeah, totally not drunk.” I said as I turned around in my chair.

As much as I had hoped that I could get a buzz off of pony alcohol, it seemed like I’d need to get rid of my liver before that would ever happen. I climbed out of my chair and retrieved two of the gold coins from my pocket and left them on the counter. It was worth a shot I suppose.

“Are you ready to hit it?” I asked AJ.

“Ah guess.” She said as she stumbled forward.

AJ clambered towards the door. I jogged over to the door for her and opened it. She gave me a nod and I stepped out after her. She seemed to regain a bit of control as I walked up to my truck. I opened the passenger door for her and lifted her in. She curled up in the seat as I closed the door. I walked around to the driver’s seat and climbed in.

I sat in my seat for a few moments and tried to gather my thoughts. I now knew that the alcohol in this universe is weaker than mouthwash and that Applejack might be a lesbian. Good time eh? I leaned back in my seat and ran my hands through my hair. It was nice to talk to Fizzy again and I figured he’d appreciate the extra cash. I exhaled and placed my hands on the steering wheel once again.

It was time to head home.

-

I drove for roughly 45 minutes before AJ’s farm came into sight. The storm looked like it knocked out a few trees and branches but other than that, it seemed like minor damage to the town. I pulled in through the gate and up to the farmhouse. The H2 rumbled as I reached over and grabbed a groggy Applejack. She seemed to be either to drunk or tired to talk. I lifted her up onto my shoulders and carried her up to the door of her home. I placed a few kicks on the door and waited a moment. The door opened to reveal the old green pony that was in Twilight’s house at the time of the changeling attack.

“I am here to drop her off.” I said as I motioned to the pony on my shoulders.

“Oh, ok then.” The elderly green pony said.

It was a little odd that she was so… accepting of the situation. I was a strange creature to them and I showed up with Applejack, who was out cold and supposed to be home hours ago. I walked over to a couch and set her down. I shook my head in absurdity and turned to walk out the door. I wasn’t one for making new friends and this was definitely not the time. I walked out the door and climbed back into the waiting H2. I shifted into drive and pulled back onto the road.

-

I flipped on my fog lights as night rolled around. I continued down the road until I saw tired tracks on the side of the road. I veered off in their direction and drove towards where I remembered Dash’s place was. After a minute, the home came into view. I continued along for a moment until I was less than 25ft from the doorstep. I pulled up and shifted into park. The engine rumbled for a moment, ready to continue on. I let go of the wheel and the engine cut off.

I didn’t even have the slightest hint of a buzz as I climbed out of the truck and landed feet first on the soft, mushy grass. I closed the door behind me and walked up to the cloud home. I felt tired but functional as I placed a foot on the cloud and hoisted myself up. The cloud let my foot sink in about an inch and a half before it finally held my weight. I walked over to the door and pushed it open. My note was gone so I assumed either Dash or the wind got to it. I walked in and took a seat on the couch once again. I was still a guest in the house and didn’t want to intrude too much. Lord knows how much I hated it when people used to walk into my apartment.

I sat on the couch for a moment before I reached into my pockets and grabbed my few belongings. I hadn’t had too much time to myself since I came to this world but no I finally had some time. In my hand sat my mother’s locket and a single .45. I knew what I could do.

The necklace was a small silver chain with small links. It wasn’t anything special but it was sturdy at least. I grabbed the .45 and went to work. I pulled the bullet out of the casing and dumped the powder onto the floor. I then snapped the primer out of the bottom. With the empty case in my hand, I ran the chain through the primer hole so that the metal heart would hold the bullet on it since it was too big to pass through the hole. With the chain in place, I returned the bullet to the casing and tamped it down on a nearby table.

I now had a little something for Dash. God only knows I can’t bring myself to open the locket anymore. I took my little creation and tucked it into my pocket. I could only wait now.

I hated waiting.

-

I waited for what seemed like an hour before I grabbed my pistol and started to play with it. I flicked all the switches on it, pulled the slide back and forth, and played with the hammer. It was good to be easily amused. I sat back in the couch and waited for something to happen. Sure enough, something did.

The door flew open and Dash stepped in. It looked like she had been run through the ringer. She was soaked from head to hoof (Fucking puns!) and looked exhausted. I climbed out of the couch and walked over to her. She seemed to notice my existence. She perked up the best she could and stepped over to me. I knelt down and gave her a comforting hug. She shivered and was as cold as the dead.

“You alright?” I asked her without breaking the hug.

“J-just f-f-fine.” She said as she shivered to try and raise her body temperature.

“Bullshit.” I claimed as I lifted her up.

She smiled a bit as I cradled her like one would a baby. The moisture soaked through my shirt as she sucked the warmth right from me. I walked back over to the couch and sat down. Her shivering died down a bit as time went on. I had my eyes locked out the window and Dash had hers locked on me.

“What did you do today?” She asked, trying to strike up small talk.

“Helped Applejack get shit-faced.” I said flatly.

“Sounds fun.” She said as she buried her head in my chest.

“I got something for you.” I said as I fished around in my pocket.

“What did you get me?!” She asked in a burst of energy and excitement.

“Well, it isn’t much,” I said as I held the cord and let the bullet dangle down “But I made it myself.”

She stared at it from a moment before looking up at me.

“I-I…”

“Don’t mention it.” I said as I opened the necklace latch and placed it on her neck.

I retracted my hands and watched her stare at it for a moment. It looked like she was dumbfounded. Still wet, she climbed up kissed me.

“You ever tell my friends I’m this mushy and I’ll take you out.” She said in a joking manner.

“Don’t give me any ideas.”

Chapter 24: The Good Memory

Author’s note: I’d like to give a big shout out to all my faithful commenters and readers. Without them, this story would never have gone past the first chapter. I’m talkin’ about Wayofthepen, Fryeghost, Frees, Rarelygood, shirotora, bucknorris, and frieD195.These readers/commenters have been with me since chapter one and I’d like to thank ‘em for it.

I’d especially like to thank frieD195 for being my pre-reader and Frees for taking the time to make ya’ll some lovely cover art (Work in progress).

That’s enough mushy talk from me; let’s move on with this story.

P.S. Tech-pri3st is currently working on ‘Devil’s Due: Flip-side of the Coin’ and has the first two chapters written. He wants to get at least 10,000 words written before he publishes it. We’ll see where this takes us because if he fucks up, I’ll deny any involvement and kill any mention of his character to save the story.

-

I peered outside as Dash was curled up on top of me. The night was rolling in and most of the clouds had vanished from the sky. I had to say that the pegasi were at least quick at their job. It still amazed me that they can control the weather. Every time I think about it, I think back to all the tornados, hurricanes and floods that could have been prevented by them. Mankind may have technology down pat but Mother Nature still held the big stick.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to calm my nerves. I had spent so much time thinking back to Ulik and my mother that it began to take over my mind. That was in the past now, I had a girl to look out for and a job to uphold. It was time for me to set an example and move on. It sounds so easy when you think about it.

I looked down at Dash and saw that she held on to me with one hoof and played with the necklace in the other. My handgun still sat in my hand and I took a peek down at it. It was waiting for a command like a newly trained puppy. I tried not to focus too much on it as I returned it to my holster and sat back on the couch. Dash returned her attention from the necklace to me as I looked in the other direction. She seemed to be trying to figure me out for the moment. As soon as I turned my head back to her, she looked away as well.

“Can’t pull that one on me,” I said as I placed my hand on her chin and turned her head to me “I practically invented that one.”

Her ears dropped as a small smile erupted on her face.

“Hey,” She said as she lifted a hoof and traced the deep scar on the left side my face “How did you get this scar?”

“Why? Do you like it or something?” I asked.

“Yes, I do.” She replied with a smile.

“It was a bar fight I got into a few months ago. I am still not used to the damn thing every time I look in the mirror.”

“Could you tell me the story?” She asked in a tone that was a mix of love and curiosity.

“I could, but it involves me killing again.” I pointed out as I placed my right hand on her side “I’ll tell you if you really want to know.”

She seemed to think about it for a moment before she nodded at me. I just hoped she was ready.

“It happened in July, I think.” I said as I ran my fingers through her hair, parting each of the colors “I was at a bar call ‘Chevy’s’ in a place called Vienna, Ohio. A song called ‘Fat Lip’ was playing on the radio as I was drinking at a bar with one of my friends. We were both pretty toasted when it happened. We sat at the bar on a slow night, drinking after my friend had just broken up with a girl he had been seeing for less than three months.”

“What’s your friend’s name?” She asked at her big purple eyes met mine in anticipation.

“Alex Litivnova. He is… was my friend since grade school.” I said as I hung my head a bit.

It hadn’t really struck me that I’d never really see that Russian bastard again. I never really thought about him since I came here. Everything else seemed to get in the way. I remember how we were pretty much ‘brothers in arms’ as we used to call ourselves. Whenever there was a fight or drink to be had, the other was always around as support.

“Hello?! Earth to Ryan?!” Dash exclaimed, trying to regain my attention.

“Oh,” I replied, coming back to reality “I kinda slipped out there for a second.”

“What was it?” She asked.

“I was just thinking back to Alex and how I’ll probably never see him again.”

“Hey,” She said as she hit my shoulder “You got me now.”

“That I do.” I said as scratched the back of her neck.

“Continue with the story!” She demanded in excitement.

“OK! Where was I?” I asked.

“The ‘girlfriend’ part.” She said as she seemed to stress the word.

“Oh, right.” I said as my train of thought came back to me “We were sitting at the bar, bullshittin’ each other when three obnoxious college students wandered in. They were hollering, ordering shots, and hitting on all of the waitresses. Just beginning general ass-hats.” I watched Dash nod her head “Alex, getting increasingly pissed, walked over to the collage kids and told them to, quote ‘I’d like to ask you to politely shut the fuck up.’. The kids didn’t take to kindly to it. One threw a punch that missed Alex by a few inches. Alex landed a hit directly to his jaw and knocked him right on his ass. The other kid grabbed chair and slammed it over Alex’s head. I knew it was my time to step in. I jumped out of my chair and tackled one of the kids to the ground. I landed a few blows on him before he smashed a beer bottle on the ground and cut me with the result. That turned me into the handsome devil you see before you.”

She traced the scar on more time before retracting her hoof back to my chest.

“Well, I like it.” She told me.

“The story isn’t over.” I said as I saw Dash tense up to prepare herself “I recoiled in pain as the kid kicked me off of him and I planted myself against the bar. The kid prepared his weapon before Alex kicked the back of his knee in, knocking him over, and jammed a knife into the kid’s neck. I thanked Alex as he helped me to my feet. I was about to tend to my wounds before I saw the first attacker grabbed a piece of glass and lunge at Alex. Not thinking, I grabbed my gun and fired two rounds into the kid’s chest. I killed the kid but saved Alex.”

I finished my story and looked into Dash’s eyes. They weren’t filled with anger or horror, but what looked like joy. Happiness in the fact I was alive. I probably would have been mourning the kid if I wasn’t thinking back to Alex. The man was my only friend back in that shithole and I pretty much abandon him to the wolves. We were both loners but at least we had each other’s backs. That hadn’t even crossed my mind on the night of my ‘arrival’ to this world. Maybe one day I could ask Celestia to send me back to Youngstown for a while to explain myself but I think she had enough the first time.

I snapped back to reality again and saw Dash was playing with her necklace once again. I figured that he might have a field day with my situation. He always was the one to use humor to defuse awkward situations. I could almost hear him in my head.

‘You? Dating a mythological horse?! Ahahahha! I didn’t know you swung that way!’

Douche.

I looked back outside and locked my eyes on the moon. Dash seemed to notice my distress a bit and tried to bring my head back around. I allowed her and she met my eyes once again.

“Are you going to be ok?” She asked in a genuine tone of worry.

I honestly didn’t know what to say because I didn’t know.

“I don’t have the slightest clue.”

She seemed to begrudgingly accept my answer and rested her head just above my heart. I wasn’t sure of my next course of action. I still needed to get this awkwardness with Twilight out of the way before I could really move on but what was I supposed to tell her? I told her exactly what she wanted to know. Sometimes it is just better to stay in the dark because the room around you is horrifying.

“Oh,” Dash said, looking up at me “Pinkie told me that she wanted you to meet her at her Sugarcube Corner tomorrow around two-ish.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know! She said it was important.”

“I guess I’ll stop by but something tells me that there is something more to this.” I said.

I hadn’t talked to Pinkie much over my time here but I knew she was going to be a handful. Hell, the first time I met here, Twilight had to shut her up. She kinda reminded me of a meth addict.

Dash seemed to be satisfied with my answer and curled up on my chest with an ear firmly planted to my heart. I just threw my arms over her and held her tight. She squeaked a bit before settling down and returning her ear to my chest. I wanted to just focus on her but my mind kept returning to Alex like fate had something planned for him. I figured that it must just be a grief thing and I pushed it into my mind’s ‘do not open’ door.

With the door locked tight, I shut my eyes and forced some sleep.

-

I cracked my eyes open as the sun began to shine on my face. I started to resent the morning and the sun as they had come to symbolize my ejection from peace. My dreamless sleep seemed to be the only place that I could get any rest anymore and the ghost still haunted me there. I looked around the room and tried to figure out what time it was. Dash was still asleep on top of me as tried lean forward. I fell back into my seat and sat there for a moment. I figured I should sit with her for a little while at least. She deserved that much.

I could see that my shirt was a total mess and that the rest of me was more or less the same way. All the rain didn’t do my shirt any favors. I remembered that my suit coat still sat in the H2 as did my rifle. I figured that I could change into my dress suit from the Gala for today and see about getting this one cleaned. I still had some of my clothes from my first day here still in the H2’s trunk. I knew that my jeans and boots were serviceable but my shirt was shot. It was completely stained from all the blood.

Dash rolled onto her back, disrupting my deep thought session. I smiled to myself for a moment before placing my left hand on her head and began to gently stroke her mane. It was almost like a relationship between a child and his favorite stuffed animal. Her mane had an almost therapeutic quality to it. I noticed that she seemed to be enjoying the contact as her tail wagged unconsciously.

Suddenly, Dash woke up almost violently. She shot up and looked around the room before looking back at me. I offered a smile to her and a strange tear came to her eye as she threw her hooves around my neck and pulled me tight.

“Are ya alright?” I asked as I place one hand on her back and another on the back of her head.

“I was… worried that you left again.” She said as a tear hit my neck.

“Left?” I asked.

She seemed to almost cry as she pulled me in and almost strangled me.

“When you left for your world, I thought you left permanently. With your story yesterday, I dreamt that you left again.” She explained as another tear hit my neck.

“That life is over.” I explained in a comforting manner.

‘That life is over.’

Those words rattled around in my head for a moment. How could I just forget that place? Without my memories, I wouldn’t be me.

“I’m not going anywhere. Alex is just a distant memory now. He can handle himself. I’m sure of it.”

She seemed to take solstice in my words as she seemed to calm down.

“I was never this way before you got here!” She exclaimed, trying to bury her dismay in jovial bravado “What have you done to me?!”

“I have no comment.”

She rolled her eyes at me before flapping her wings and hovering at around seven feet off the ground. I climbed to my feet and looked down.

“I’m a fuckin’ mess.” I mumbled to myself as I stood up.

“I noticed.” Dash explained “I can smell you from here!”

“Thanks for the compliment.” I shot back sarcastically.

“I’m just telling you!” she explained defensively.

“Is there somewhere I can get cleaned up?” I asked as I brushed my pants off.

“Yeah, follow me.” She said as she motioned with a hoof for me to follow her.

She flew down a hallway and I followed in hot pursuit. She was obviously holding back as I jogged behind her. The hallways were a light white color and had a few pictures hung on the walls here and there. I was glad that most of Dash’s house was accessible to me since most of the house was built to my height. Dash finally stopped in front of a door and opened it for me.

“Why thank you, my lady.” I said with a sarcastic bow.

“Don’t be like that.” She said in reaction to my antics.

I stepped into the room and saw that it was a standard bathroom like Twilight’s with one very big exception; the shower was my height. My knees wanted to praise Dash in thanks because Twilight’s was far from comfortable. I turned to Dash and had a favor to ask.

“Can you snag my extra suit from the trunk of my car?”

“Trunk?” She asked, obviously unaware of what it meant.

“The back of the car, behind the back seats.”

“Why do I always get sent on errand missions?” She asked in a faked whiny tone.

“Because it pleases me.” I said with a smile.

She shook her head and shot back down stairs. I gave a muffled laugh before unbuttoning my shirt and undoing my tie. I yanked them off with my holster still strapped on. I tossed them in the corner of the room. A few bruises still lined my torso. I catalogued each one and tested if there was any further damage from each one. Finding none, I pulled the rest of my clothes off and walked into the shower.

-

<<>>

-

After I got dressed and adjusted everything accordingly, I made my way back into the living room with the familiar couch and window. Guess I wasn’t a guest anymore. I took a step towards the window and placed my hands on the sill before looking out towards the town. What would Pinkie want to do with me? I hadn’t the slightest clue. The sun was high in the sky so it had to been noon at least. I turned around and saw Dash flying over to me. She seemed to have collected herself again. I noticed that she still wore the bullet chain around her neck. At least she liked it.

“You want to come with me to Pinkie’s?” I asked as she hovered at eye level with me.

“Duh! Why wouldn’t I?” She asked with her forehooves crossed.

“Well,” I said as I put on my aviators “let’s get a move on then.”

I stepped over to the door and pushed it open. The sun pierced my glasses as I stepped outside making me recoil a bit and throw my arms up to shield my eyes. I walked along the cloud before stepping down from the cloud onto solid ground. The earth let out a squish as it was still soaked from yesterday. Dash flew over to my left shoulder and hovered there as if she was a parrot.

“Hey,” She said trying to get my attention “After you see Pinkie, you should let me show you some tricks. It would be so awesome!”

“Whatever you want.” I replied.

“Sweet!” She exclaimed in the most eager tone I’ve ever seen her in.

I stepped over to the H2 and admired the large amount of mud that caked the wheel wells. It made me feel like a true, red-blooded, American for a moment. Something in me missed the States, not Ohio though. I wasn’t sure if it was just another bit of propaganda still clinging to me or if I actually liked the country. I guess a part of me will always remain rooted there.

I opened the door and Dash flew inside before taking her place in the passenger’s seat like she had so many times before. I had no idea why she liked the truck so much if she could fly but who was I to question? I situated myself in my seat before placing my hands on the wheel and letting the engine roar to life. I gave it a little gas and listened to the engine purr like a month old kitten. I smiled as I shifted into gear and gunned it.

Chapter 25: A Haunting Memory

Author’s note: I’m not exactly sure what I’m doing here. I am currently writing this note and haven’t even started to write. I have no idea what adventure my brain will take me on here but I can only hope it is good.

Some music that helps me get Ryan into character:
‘45’ by Shinedown
‘Headstrong’ by Trapt
‘Monster’ by Skillet
‘The Animal I Have Become’ by Three Day’s Grace
‘Welcome to the Black Parade’ by My Chemical Romance
‘Viva la Vida’ by Coldplay
‘The Regulator’ by Clutch (Be patient, it has a long intro)
‘Sympathy for the Devil’ by The Rolling Stones

-

The tires kicked up a few patches of dirt before gripping some solid ground and pushing forward. I rolled down my window and let my left arm rest on the sill as the wind blew through my hair. The sun was shining down over the large field ahead of me but my aviators shielded me from most of the rays. The V8 roared under the hood as I pushed on towards the familiar road towards town.

The digital read out on the radio claimed it was noon as I pulled up onto the road. The suspension gave a squeak and it reared over the ditch separating the road from the field. As soon as all four tires connected with the road, my ride smoothed out and I cut the wheel. I diverted my attention from the road to the radio and turned it on. I was immediately met with ‘Paint it Black’. The guitar echoed through the cabin before the vocals took over and drowned out the rest of the noise.

I sped up to 65mph and flipped on the cruise control. My rifle rattled between the seat and console as I hit a bumpy section of the road. The tires let out little yelps as they hit each bump and sent shockwaves through the car. It wasn’t that big a deal though since road smoothed out again as I entered town. The town was out and about as I pulled onto the central street. Various ponies went on with their daily lives as if I wasn’t there. I slowed down to 15mph in town so I could give them a chance to get out of the way.

I remembered from the changeling attack where the bakery was. I turned around a corner and parked on the side of the street. I pushed open the door and Dash flew out over top of me. She shot straight up in the air as I stepped out of the H2 and slammed the door behind me. The engine cut off as I stepped away and walked towards the Sugarcube corner. Dash dropped back down to ground level and looked up at me.

“Needed to stretch out, you know?” She said.

I thought for a moment before it hit me again. She was eagerly waiting to show off to me. Now that I knew what she was thinking, it was almost obvious in her posture. She walked with and exaggerated step, leaned into her movements, and hated riding into town in the car. I smiled a bit as I stepped towards the building. I tried to peer into the window to get an idea of what I was expecting. Most of the lights were off and no one was inside. Something didn’t seem right. It was the middle of a weekday and the shop was closed without rhyme or reason? I took a step towards the door and looked down at her.

“Why is the shop closed this time of day?” I asked with the worry evident in my tone.

She was still ‘stretching’ as she replied “I dunno. She is usually here at this time of day.”

“No,” I replied with my hand snaking towards my 1911 “something is wrong here.”

With the sight of the gun, Dash stopped what she was doing and flew up to waist height and pulled my hand away from my holster.

“I’m sure everything is fine.” She said in a comforting tone “Don’t hurt anypony.”

I smirked “When haven’t I been careful?”

I jerked the handgun out of its holster and pressed my back against the wall next to the door. I wasn’t going to take chances as I kicked the door in and spun around into the dark room, scanning the area with my handgun. I walked over to the counter and hopped over the counter with the gun still in hand. Empty.

“All Clear!” I shouted as Dash stepping inside.

I jumped back over the counter and walked over to another door which read ‘private’. It was the last place anyone could be. I stepped in front of the door and banged on with this the grip of my gun three times.

“Hello!” I called out through the door “Is anyone here?”

I didn’t get a response.

“I will kick the door in if no one responds.”

Still nothing.

“They must be somewhere else Ryan. Forget them and come watch me!” Dash said excitedly.

I was considering her request before I heard a sneeze in the other room. Proof enough for me. I reared back and ran my shoulder through the door. The door swung wide as I readied the handgun.

“SURPRISE!” A room full of full of familiar faces called out.

I gave a relieved exhale as I lowered the gun. The room was decorated with various streamers and balloons like you’d see at an eight-year-old’s party. I could see Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Twilight in the room as well as a few others I didn’t know and Spike in the corner.

“Be careful.” I told them as I pulled my jacket open and shoved my handgun into its holster “I could’ve hurt someone.”

“Hey!” I heard Dash call out from behind “Why wasn’t I told?!”

Pinkie stepped forward and seemed to defy gravity as she jumped up and slammed a party hat on my head. She then turned to Dash.

“You might have given it away, silly! We couldn’t have you ruin the surprise.” She said in her normal, jovial manner.

“What’s the occasion?” I asked as I took the hat off.

“Well,” She started off “I wanted to thank you for your help with that nasty changeling invasion. Who knows what would have happened without you!”

“Uhhh… thanks?” I said, totally confused.

“You’re welcome!” she said as she spun around and bounced back into the crowd.

I walked towards the crowd and grabbed a chair. I plopped down into it and crossed my arms as I sat back in it. Music suddenly filled the air and it sounded almost like a Victorian orchestral piece. Not really my style, but whatever. I looked over to Dash and saw she was almost aggravated at this point. She dug one of her hoofs into the floor before slowly giving in and walking into the crowd. She then began to mingle with Twilight. I sat back in my chair and noticed Rarity walking over to me.

“I’m glad to see you like your suit darling.” She said and she stopped in front of me and gave me a once over.

“That reminds me,” I said as I reached into my pocket “here is the cash for this suit.”

I pulled out five coins and set them on the table next to me.

“Don’t give me that ‘It’s free’ bullshit either. I am working now and here is the cash I owe you.”

Her expression gave me the impression she was perplexed. She seemed to shrug it off though as she grabbed the coins with her magic and walked off. I thought for a moment where she would put the coins without pockets or a purse before I came to the conclusion that this was a bullshit question.

Funny how it was a party for me and I ended up receding into the corner to survey it. It had always been like this for me. I never like to be the center of attention because I always preferred to watch from the sidelines. You could learn a lot from someone just by sitting back and opening your eyes. Although by doing this, it did help me develop an uncanny ability to drop in on other people’s conversations. That always used to get me in trouble at home.

I sat back in my chair and watched the party from the comfort of my own world. I could see that Pinkie was off talking with Rarity about something or other, Applejack was chatting with Spike and Fluttershy, and Dash was still talking with Twilight as she motioned with her hoofs about something. I didn’t want to be just a piece of furniture, so I climbed to my feet and walked over to the corner of the room near Dash and Twilight. I still had on my sunglasses as I leaned back in the corner and watched over the situation. I opened up my ears in hopes of picking up on a conversation.

The room was too jumbled with too many conversations to pick out just one but I could hear choice words like ‘saved, gun, tall,’ and ‘helped’. I knew this was a party for me so I had to wonder where the booze was. What’s a party without alcohol? I wish I still had that bottle of vodka I had found in the H2 but Dash had tossed it out the window, never to be seen again.

As I stood there, I crossed my arms and leaned my head against the wall to close my eyes for a moment. Twilight seemed to notice this. She stepped forward and tried to strike up conversation.

“Did you speak to Celestia after our talk?” She asked.

“You’re bad at small talk, you know that?” I said, not opening my eyes.

“Don’t try and change the subject.”

“Isn’t it bad etiquette to speak with a ‘client’ outside of appointments?”

“Stop trying to brush me off.”

“If you really want to know; no, I didn’t.” I said as I rubbed my eyes and pulled my glasses off of my face.

“Why not?” She asked in an annoyed tone.

“A major case of ‘could not be asked’.”

I could sense a lecture coming on “You will show Celestia respect. She helped you and you owe her.”

“One, no and two, I don’t. She brought me here against my will so I don’t owe her anything.”

I could tell she was getting a little aggravated at my comments. It almost seemed like she either had a crush on her or worshipped her as some sort of god.

“Why are you acting like this?” She asked in a little annoyed tone.

“Because I can.” I snapped back on cue.

“You’re impossible!” She exclaimed.

“So I’m told.”

She shook her head and walked back into the crowd. I watched her grab Applejack and Rarity’s attention and begin to speak. Both of them turned their head to get a look at me before giving Twilight a nod. This was going to be good.

“Let the games begin.” I mumbled as I noticed Fluttershy taking timid steps towards me “Can I help you with something?” I asked, turning my attention to her.

She shot behind a chair as soon as my eyes hit her. I rolled my eyes and walked over to her position. I grabbed the chair, picked it up, and placed it behind me. The small Pegasus cowered before me before I knelt down and offered my hand to help her up.

“I don’t bite.” I said as I knelt down closer.

“O-Okay. Y-you’re just a little… i-intimidating.” She said in a voice so small it was like she didn’t want me to hear it.

“You aren’t the first one to tell me this.” I said as she placed a hoof in my hand and I helped her up.

“I’m glad to see you making friends.” A familiar voice said from behind.

I spun round to see Dash walking up to me. I was still on one knee as she grabbed my arm with her forehooves and tugged me towards her.

“Let’s go!” She said, barely containing herself. “We have been here long enough!”

“Why are you so eager to leave?” I fired back.

“I just am, ok? I already cleared it with Pinkie!” She claimed.

Her necklace swung wild as she jerked and tugged at my arm.

“Ok! Let’s go then.” I said as I pushed myself back on my own two feet.

“Finally!” She exclaimed as she spun wildly in her tracks.

She was almost like a child trying to grab their parent’s attention to show them a drawing they had worked so hard on. She still had a grip on my arms as she tugged my over to the door.

“This is kinda against my will, but I gotta go.” I said before giving the room a two finger salute.

The ponies in the room nodded and Dash yanked me out.

“Let’s go, let’s go!” She said as pushed open the door and pulled me out of the building.

“OK.” I said as I went along with it.

She flew over to the H2 and sat down on the hood. I jogged over to her as she tapped her hoof on the hood to communicate her impatience. I climbed inside of the cabin and let Dash climb over top of me to get to the passenger seat.

“Can you head to that spot I showed you a while back?” She asked.

“I think so.” I said as I turned the engine on and shifted into gear.

-

I drove for a few minutes before I turned off the road and headed towards the spot where me and Dash… eh… ‘shared a moment’. I pulled up to the apex of the hill and stopped. I shifted into park and let the engine cut off. I jumped out of the car and stretched a bit before looking back at Dash. She unfurled her wings and waved them around. She then pulled a stretch like that of a cat. She leaned down and pushed forward keeping her back legs firmly locked on the ground. I let her finish her stretching in peace and I placed a foot on the front bumper. I hoisted myself onto the hood of the H2 and heard the metal under me give metallic thumps as it coped with my weight.

I took a seat on the hood and waited for Dash to be ready. Without a second wasted, she flew out over top of the Hummer and looked down at me.

“I know you’ve waited and can’t wait any longer. Prepare to be amazed.” She said in a cocky voice before taking to the skies.

She pulled a giant loop in the sky, leaving her familiar rainbow trail behind her. I wish I could keep my attention on her but my mind was somewhere else…

-

Three years prior…

I awoke to the familiar walls of the shitty apartment that I was living in. The walls were white with apathy as I climbed out of bed still fully dressed from the night before. It was 3am as I woke up for no apparent reason. Something screamed in my sleep to wake up but I had no clue what it was. I knew it wasn’t a nightmare or a dream but it seemed to be an instinct of sorts. I realized that I was drenched in a cold sweat as I stumbled out of my room and into the bathroom. The walls were a light tan color and the room smelled of mildew as I placed my hands on the edges of the sink.

I looked up at the mirror and saw a white figure float away in the distance. I shrugged it off and walked out into the living room. In the center of the living room was a tan couch that had caked-on messes that I was too lazy to deal with. On each end was an end-table with various empty liquor bottles on them. I was barely eighteen and I had a steady access to liquor due to a shady store at the end of the street. They didn’t ask questions and neither did I.

I flopped down on the couch and grabbed the remote to an old TV that a roommate stole a while back during a riot. It was an old Magnavox that he ran off with from so old couple’s house. It made me sick to still be using it but I was too poor to buy a new one and I sure as hell wasn’t going to ask my mother for some cash. I hadn’t spoken to her in almost three months and my last conversation with her was an argument of why I wasn’t going to college.

I flicked through a few late night comedy shows and soap operas before the news started up. The bombastic sound-board music flew on as well as the logo for the channel. It was a low budget new program because the population of Youngstown couldn’t give a shit about the news. It was always the same, usually some banger getting plugged and ending up in some shady basement or business.

“This KYTX news coming to you live from downtown Youngstown.” A man with exceptionally well kept hair and suit said “We have a report coming in that corruption had been found at the upper levels of both city hall and the police department.”

‘No shit, Sherlock.’ I thought as I turned the light on the end table on. On the end-table, besides the bottles, sat a phone and a bag of beef jerky. I grabbed the bag of jerky and cracked it open. The smell was a welcome thing as it covered up the horrid smell coming from the kitchen. I took a bite before the phone came to life.

The phone was just a basic model that still had a cord. I didn’t need anything fancy because I never used it anyway. I wondered what kind of asshole would be calling at three in the morning as I picked up the phone and answer.

“Do you realize what time it is?” I grumbled into the receiver.

I could hear sirens in the other end of the phone as a gruff voice said “I’m sorry Mr. Laney but something has happened.”

“Please tell me Alex isn’t in jail again.” I said realizing it was the police.

“I’m afraid Mr. Litivnova isn’t involved this time. I need you to please come to 205 Mansell Dr.”

I shot forward in my seat “Why do I need to go to my mother’s house?! Did something happen?!”

“I’m afraid so. Please, I don’t want to talk over the phone.” The officer said before hanging up on me.

The phone switched to a high pitch whine as soon as the officer hung up. The phone fell from my hand as I ran over to the door and slipped my sneakers and ran out the door. I trudged down the stairs as my mind raced. I never really talked to my mother outside of holidays and I prayed for her safety. I kicked open the door to the open night sky and ran over to my old Ford sedan. I fumbled for my key before slamming it home. I pulled the door open and brushed all of the garbage off of the seat. I climbed in and tried to start the car. The car gave a few chugs before I slammed my fist on the dashboard and the car shot to life. I pulled the car out of my parking spot and barreled down the road thinking of every bad crime drama that I had ever watched.

-

I pulled on to Mansell Drive and saw the red and blue lights flashing in the distance. I felt my foot press harder and harder on the gas as the old ford sped down the suburban street. The houses became a blur as I accelerated towards the light like a fly to an electric bug zapper. As I reached the scene, I slammed on the brakes and my tires skidded to a stop. All of the officers snapped their heads to me as I stepped out of the car and left the door open behind me.

I saw the yellow tape on the door to my mother’s house. Oh god no. I ran up to the door and an officer stepped in front of me with a look of sympathy.

“Please Mr. Laney; you don’t need to go in there.” He said he placed a hand on my shoulder.

Lightning cracked in the distance as rain began to pour. I tried to step around the cop but he stopped me again.

“Mr. Laney, we need you cooperate with us.”

I wasn’t having it. My anger peaked and I punched the cop with everything I had in my. As my punch landed on the side of the cop’s face, my feet almost lifted off of the ground. The cop fell flat out on the ground and I charged up to the door. The door hung wide and only the yellow police tape separated me and the scene. I ran through the tape with a few officers in hot pursuit. As I ran through the doorway, I saw that the door had a large footprint in the center of it and the frame was split open. I ran in the living room, and saw that all the lights were out.

“Mom?!” I shouted as if I was going to hear her voice “Samarra?! Sarah?!”

Nothing.

An officer rounded the corner into the living room and I clothes-lined him. I charged into the kitchen and saw what would haunt me forever. There were a few yellowish plastic evidence markers as well as a bloody crowbar in the corner of the room. I hesitated as I walked around the corner and saw the bodies.

I walked up, empty inside. I was less than 5ft from the bodies when I fell to my knees. A few officers entered the room and stopped. I could hear them talking with one another as I stared at the bodies. They were mangled with expressions of horror on their faces. I could do nothing as I inched my ways towards them.

“No... god, no.”

I placed my hands around my mothers and found that they were cold and lifeless.

“Why you?” I mumbled as I broke down.

“Son,” An older police officer called from behind “you don’t need to see this.”

I threw myself on top of my mother’s corpse and cried into her cold neck, searching for a sign of life. She had tried so hard to help me but I just pushed her away all of those years. She wasn’t perfect but she was all I had.

“Come on son.” The officer said as he placed his hand on my shoulder and pulled me off of my mother “Let’s get you outta here.”

I let him pull me away as I tried to stifle my crying.

“Let’s get out of here, captain.” Another officer said.

The officers threw my arms around their shoulder and essentially dragged me out of the house. They took me out of the door and I lifted head and saw all of the police in the yard looking at me. The older officer walked me to his car as the lights blinded me and opened the door. He carefully placed me in the front seat as I just sat there, limp and numb.

“Everything will be fine.” he said with a hand on my shoulder.

“I don’t need your fucking sympathy.” I mumbled as he closed the door.

-

I came back to life and looked down at my hands. I found that my mark still sat on them as I realized where I was again. I still sat atop the H2 as I noticed a tear well up in my ear behind the sunglasses. I forced it back and shook my head.

“Are you ok?” I heard Dash call from my side.

I recoiled for a second before I realized it was her and calmed down. She seemed genuinely worried as I looked down at my hands and found that they were trembling. I tried to hold them still for a second before they trembled again.

“I-I think.” I replied.

“Another memory?” she asked as she dropped down on the hood and walked over to me.

“Yes, but not a pleasant one this time.”

“You have pleasant memories?” she joked.

“Now is not the time.” I replied coldly.

She seemed to take this as a cue and walked over to me.

“You want to tell me about it?” She asked.

“I don’t want you to share this burden. It is one that I must carry alone.”

She didn’t question it as she walked over to me and climbed into my lap and curled up. She must have had quite the work out because she was sweating and her heart was still racing.

“I’m gonna need to go back to Youngstown.” I said flatly.

“I thought you said that was behind you.” She said a little worried.

“There are a few things I need to take care of.” I replied.

Chapter 26: Burying the Past

Author’s note: You can thank Boolyboo and bucknorris for this chapter.

I have no clue what I’m doing.

-

“I need to see Celestia.” I said to Dash.

Dash was still in my lap as the sun began to set. She looked up at me with worried eyes.

“I guess there’s no way to talk you out of it, huh?”

“Not really.” I said as I picked her up and set her aside.

I dropped down from the H2’s hood and opened the door. I climbed in and started the engine up. Dash shot into the cabin over top of me.

“I’m coming too!” she said “Somepony has to make sure you keep yourself outta trouble and who better that me?”

“You can come with me to see Celestia but not to Youngstown.” I said with an annoyed tone.

“Why not?!” She said, taken back a bit.

“If I wanted you dead, I’d bring you, but I don’t, so you have to stay here.”

“You are no fun!” she said as she crossed her hooves and scowled.

“Whatever.” I said as I shifted into drive and started the drive to Canterlot.

-

I drove the familiar road to the city and found that it was getting dark by the time I reached the gates. I met the familiar guard, traded salutes, and pulled into the city. I kind of had an understanding of how the city was laid out at this point and found my way to the castle in no time at all. A small contingent of guards stood at the door as I pulled up and threw the H2 into park. I removed my rifle from my coat and tossed into the back. It would be hard to explain an assault rifle to a cop if I got caught.

I let the engine die and I climbed out of the truck. My sunglasses shaded me from the sun as I walked to the castle doors. Dash flew behind me as I walked forward towards the doors. All of the guards stepped aside and saluted me as I walked up. It was a little weird, but strangely satisfying to have this much respect. The last guard that stood at the door pulled it open for me as I gave him my two finger salute and strolled inside with Dash in tow.

“Are you sure about this?” Dash asked me.

“I’m sure enough.” I replied “Have I failed yet? Wait, don’t answer that.”

I strolled into the main hall and found that Celestia was addressing a few uppity ponies. It was a little funny to me to see them try and be serious. It was like watching toddlers conduct politics. Celestia saw me out of the corner of her eye and tried to usher the other ponies away. The uppity ponies seemed to realize the under tone of the situation and took their leave through a door behind them. I continued on my way towards Celestia as Dash got a little closer to me and set a hoof on my shoulder. She was close enough to the point where every time she flapped her wings, her feathers brushed the side of my face.

“I glad to see you’re in a better mood.” Celestia said as she walked towards me.

We met about halfway and gave her my trademark salute. She smiled a bit let her posture relax a bit.

“Hello Rainbow Dash,” Celestia said “I’m glad you finally found somepony.”

Dash was obviously biting her tongue but for whatever reason, I didn’t know.

I walked over to a nearby wall and leaned up against it with a devious smirk on my face.

“I need another favor.” I said as Dash dropped down to the ground and took position in-between me and Celestia.

“What would that favor be?” Celestia asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I need to head to Youngstown once again.” I pointed out.

“I see,” She said as she took a step forward “You realize that puts a lot of strain on me every time I send you there.”

“I know but I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t need to go.”

“May I ask why you need to go there?”

“I need to collect a few more things and settle a few… personal issues.” I said.

“I think a favor for a favor is in order.” Celestia said with a smirk similar to mine appearing on her face.

“Oh really? Depends on the favor.” I said as I crossed my arms in front of me.

Dash gave me a glance and shook her head at me. I just brushed it off.

“You seem to show up my guards at every turn. I want you to show a Shining Armor and a few others to fight the way you do.”

I rubbed my chin for a moment before letting my arm fall to my side “I think I can do that.”

“Wonderful.” Celestia said with a tone of excitement and appreciation “The job does come with the rank of Lieutenant General.”

“I’m not the military type. Will the rank interfere with my regular job?”

“I will make sure that it will not.”

“Deal.”

Dash facehooved but I brushed it off as I stood up straight from the wall.

“I shall have the spell prepared by nightfall.” Celestia said “I shall take my leave to prepare it.”

I waved her off and she stepped outside of the room. Now that the room just consisted of Dash and me, she flew up to face height and locked her purple eyes with mine.

“Why would you agree to that?!” She said in hushed fury.

“Why wouldn’t I? I get to head back to Youngstown and show up Shinning again? Sign me up.”

Dash calmed down a bit after hearing my reasoning and said “I can see you point.”

“You want to help me out in training them?” I asked as I saw her face light up “I’m not exactly a good physical trainer but I think you could help with that bit.”

“Of course I’ll help! I’ve always wanted to put some smug guards in their place. I’ll show ‘em who’s the fastest now!”

“Great.” I said as I snatched her out of the air.

“Hey! Stop that!” she said with a coy giggle.

I adjusted her so that I cradled her in my arms “You know you like it.”

“You’re right, I do.” She said as she buried her face in-between my arm and chest playfully.

I took a few steps towards the exit before Dash popped her head out again with a more serious look on her face.

“Do you really have to go?” She asked.

I sighed before saying “Yes I do.”

“I hate it when you leave. The stories that you tell of that place make me worry about you.” She explained with worried eyes.

It killed me to see her like this. I never wanted to bring her pain and worry like this.

“I survived this long, a few more hours isn’t going to bring me down.”

“I want to come with you!” She exclaimed “I want to make sure you make it out in one piece.”

“You can’t. I don’t want you to see my world. Just trust me on this.”

Dash seemed to realize that arguing was useless and crossed her hooves.

“Don’t be like that.” I said.

Dash stuck her tongue out at me before burying her face in my chest again like it would convince me to stay.

I just shook my head and walked over to a corner of the room. I didn’t have anywhere I needed to be so I just pulled up a comfortable chair and plopped down in it with my little rainbow Pegasus in tow.

-

Dash was in the middle of a nap at this point as I watched the sun slowly work its way down from the sky through a large window. Night was approaching quickly and it would give me a better chance in Youngstown. I checked myself to ensure I was ready when the time came. My suit was in order and relatively clean, my handgun was ready to roll, and most of my injuries were manageable.

Dash was mumbling something incoherent in her sleep and began to toss and turn. It seemed like she was having a nightmare. The mumblings became more and more frantic before she shot awake. She looked around the room before looking at turning around to see me. She looked like she was on the verge of tears again.

“Same dream as the last?” I asked as I placed a hand in her mane to try and comfort her.

“Yeah.” She said as she fought back tears a bit.

“I’m still here.” I said as I pulled her in and hugged her.

I felt the bullet necklace dig into my chest as she pushed herself into me.

“D-do you have to go?” She said as she continued to fight back her worries.

“I do. I have to face my past.” I said in the most ‘I can do this’ tone I could muster.

“But do you have to go alone?” she said as a tear betrayed her and ran down her cheek.

I took my thumb and wiped away her tear “Please don’t cry for me.”

“Why?” She asked as she sucked back the rest of her tears.

“That’s a difficult question.” I said.

“Fine then.” She said as she craned her neck to look out at the sunset with me.

I didn’t want her to cry for me. I didn’t deserve the tears. I just wanted her to be happy but her happiness being tied to me was making it difficult for her. I just threw my arms around her neck and pulled her back to me as we watched the sun disappear.

-

It was a while longer before the moon appeared graced the sky with its majestic presence. Dash and I stared at it for a while longer before the door opened and Celestia walked in. She had a few books in tow with her as she walked over to my position. She set the books down on the floor and looked at me and Dash with gentle eyes.

“Are you ready?” She asked.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” I shot back.

“Please don’t go.” Dash pleaded as she looked up at me.

“I have to. I’m so sorry but I just do.” I said as I ruffled her hair.

Celestia didn’t say a word as her horn lit up like before and casted down a ray of light onto the floor. She grimaced as the light opened up into a six foot tall doorway. The doorway showed a large street casted in shadows and garbage as the moon reflected off puddles of water from a recent rainstorm. Celestia’s horn stopped glowing as she shook her head to regain herself.

“I modified the spell so I will not be trapped in your thoughts.” Celestia explained.

“Hooray for small favors! How long will I have?”

“Roughly six hours.” She said flatly “Try to behave yourself.”

“Again, no promises.” I said.

I knelt down next to Dash and pulled her in tightly.

“I will be back.” I said.

I kissed her forehead before standing up and taking a deep breath. I had no thoughts as I stepped through the doorway. The road was barren and I could tell that this was this was a part of east side. The area was devoid of life and most of the houses were boarded up to prevent copper thieves. I turned around and looked at the doorway. I watched as Dash grimaced and shook her head. She wasn’t going to just let me leave. She unfurled her wings and bolted through the doorway as it swelled closed. She slammed dead center into my stomach before coming to a stop.

“I am not going to let you go alone!” She exclaimed.

“Shit! I didn’t want you to follow me!” I said as I checked the area for people “This place is dangerous for me and especially you! Most people would shoot at you before trying to ask questions!”

“Calm down! I have an idea.” She said as she motioned back at her wings “I’ll fly over you at a safe height.”

“Fine! Get up there before someone sees you!”

She didn’t take much prompting before she shot up into the sky and leveled out at about 50ft. I peered around the area and tried to locate another set of wheels. The street looked like it hadn’t seen much activity in years and potholes lined the road. The night air blew briskly, signaling that the winter months were ahead. I looked up to see Dash wave at me before surveying the area with amazement. In the distance, you could see all the lights of the city and hear all the noise that came with it.

I stood there for a moment before I heard and engine rumble down the road. This wasn’t going to be pleasant. I had nowhere to hide as a shitty old Honda Civic barreled through the area with a seat bass thumping the air waves. The car sped past me before it skidded to a stop and the doors flew open to reveal three Hispanics and on white guy. Most of the group had various red bandanas that signaled their placement within a gang. My attire must have given them the impression that I had a lot of cash.

“What you doing out here esé?” One of the bangers said with a tone of irritation.

“Enjoying the lovely area. I’m even considering buying a house here.” I said with a sarcastic tone.

The bangers looked at one another and laughed.

“Looks like we got ourselves a funny man boys!” The white guy said as her brandished a small .32 caliber revolver.

“I aim to please.” I said crossing my arms.

The bangers came to about five feet from me before the white guy stopped and the rest of them made their way towards me. I sneaked a glance up and saw that Dash wasn’t very happy.

“What are you doin’ out here at this time of night, dressed like that?” one of the Hispanic bangers said as he ran his hand along the collar of my suit.

“Take a guess.” I said with a smirk.

“I don’t like your attitude.” One of the bangers said as he pulled out a small Glock “Maybe we should waste you right here and teach you some manners whitie.”

“Hey!” The white guy exclaimed for the back of the pack.

This was my chance. All of the bangers turned their heads and I grabbed the Glock from the one of them. They turned around and began to brandish small arms as I lifted the Glock to my first target’s stomach. I fired two rounds into him before he clutched his gut and fell. I swung the pistol and connected the butt with another target’s head, sending him reeling in pain. The white guy lifted his revolver sideways and fired three shots at me, missing every time. I watched as the bullets connected with the ground around me and send showers of sparks and concrete. The last Hispanic banger brandished a small switch blade and swung violently towards me. I stepped to the side to avoid the blow. With some new found distance, I raised the Glock to the banger’s head and fired sending brain matter and blood across the street.

The white guy fired another two shots at me as one grazed my ear. I felt a warm sensation run down the side of my head as I ran over to the last Hispanic gang member and kneed him in the face since he was hunched over. This sent him standing straight up and I wrapped my right hand across his neck and pulled him tight, choking him. With my new shield, I fired five rounds in quick succession at the white guy. Three of my shots missed and one grazed his arm before the second hit him dead center in the wind pipe. He gurgled at bit before grabbing his neck in a futile attempt to save himself.

Dash dropped down to ground level as I pushed my human shield forward and fired twice into his back nonchalantly.

“That is why I didn’t want you to come with me.” I said flatly.

Two of the gang members lay in pools of their own blood, dead as the last two withered on the ground in pain. I walked over to the banger that I had shot in the stomach and leveled the handgun with the back of his head. I fired once before blood spattered against my shoes. I looked over to Dash and saw that she was petrified.

“They’re going to die anyway. It is better to make it quick instead of letting them bleed out.”

I wanted to shield her from this but the more I tried, the more she saw. I felt like a monster once again as I casually walked over to the white banger and watched as he held his neck with one hand and tried to fire the revolver with the other. The revolver clicked.

“It seems you’re out of ammo, friend.” I said as I lifted the Glock to his face.

Blood pooled out from his hand as he struggled to breath.

“This game was rigged from the start.” I said as I watched his eyes slowly flutter close.

I fired once and watched as a clean hole appeared in-between his eyes. The slide came back on the Glock as I shoved in into my coat pocket. I knelt down next to the banger and snatched the revolver from him as I watched his blood flow into a nearby gutter.

“I-I’m sorry that you had to see that.” I said without looking at Dash “I try and try to protect you from these things but I only make them worse.”

I felt her presence near me as I ran my hands over the bangers open eyes. I retracted my hand and stared at his face. That could have been me. Maybe it should have been. What am I saying?! I have a responsibility to Dash now. These thoughts ran through my head as I felt her mane brush up against my face. I locked into a still position for a moment as I tried to calm myself.

“Let’s get a move on.” I said as I stood upright.

I turned my attention to the Civic that was still running and ran over to it. The interior smelled like pot but was cleaner that most of the cars I’ve owned.

“Climb in.” I called out to Dash.

She climbed into my lap as I closed the door behind her and shifted into drive. The car’s interior had seen some custom work because all of the dials were digital and were neon blue. I looked down at Dash and saw that she had her head buried in my stomach. I felt like an asshole of the highest degree. I placed a hand on her chin and lifted her face up to mine. I locked eyes with her for a moment.

“I never wanted to have you see that. Please forgive me.” I said as my voice was drenched in regret.

Her pushed forward and gave me a comforting kiss. She pulled back almost as soon as it began and kept her eyes locked with mine.

“You do what you have to.” She said before setting her head back down in my lap.

That made me feel somewhat better as I released the brake and accelerated forward. I still had places to be.

-

The night went on as I drove the barren streets of Youngstown’s apartment districts. I had to see Alex before I left again. Alex lived in the west side of town, that area was a bit more friendly than the east side. I past a few police patrols but they were too concerned with keeping the last safe area of Youngstown devoid of drug dealers. The streetlamps lit up the road as I obeyed the speed limit as to not attract attention to myself.

After another few minutes, I saw the building I was looking for. It was a nondescript brick building that once was a factory before some slumlord turned it into an apartment complex. It was one of those places that didn’t ask too many questions unless bodies started to appear in the trash. Even then they would only tell you to put them somewhere else.

I pulled into a parking space near the entrance and threw the car into park. I shut it off and removed the key before looking down at Dash.

“I’m going to try and see Alex. Do you want to come with me?” I asked, almost regretting my last question.

“Why do you want me to come with you? I thought this place was ‘dangerous’?” She said, making air quotes to mock me.

“I think my best friend deserves to know where I’ve been and what I’ve become.” I stated.

“I’d like that.” She said as I pushed the door open.

Dash climbed out and shook herself like a dog did to dry itself off. I stepped out behind her and closed the door behind me. I had the empty Glock and revolver in each of my coat pockets as I walked up to the door.

This was one of those places that you had to be buzzed into unless you had a key. I searched for Alex’s name and found that he lived in apartment 23C. I pressed the button and listened to the intercom spew a horrific buzz at me.

A familiar man’s voice said “Who is this?”

“It’s Ryan, Chris.”

“Ryan?! Holy shit man, we thought you were dead!” He exclaimed.

“I came back from the grave to haunt you.” I said sarcastically.

“Cut the shit man, I’ll buzz you in.”

“Thanks.”

The door hissed at me as I turned the heavy knob and let Dash inside. I walked in after her and found that the halls smelled like week old garbage.

“This place smells like Big Macintosh after cider season!” Dash said as she placed a hoof over her muzzle.

“Pleasant right?” I asked.

I walked up the first three flights as Dash flew behind me. I walked into the empty hallway that Alex’s apartment sat in. The fluorescent lights flickered as I heard arguing and crying emanate through the walls like the build was retelling all that had happened here. Dash flew over to me and wrapped a hoof around my right arm. It was obvious she was terrified of this world already but she wasn’t going to say it. I stealthily retrieved my handgun from my jacket. I wasn’t about to take any chances with Chris, especially since Dash was with me.

Chris was even more skittish than a meth addict and was just as unpredictable. As much as he wanted to be my friend, he was just too much of a fucking suck up to be one. He would complement me on random shit and reflect my personality to try and be more like me. It was almost like he wanted to be me.

I stepped in front of the door to 23C and beat the butt of my handgun on the door three times. I made sure that Dash was out of sight before the door opened. I was greeted by a skinny black kid in a Nike t-shirt and white baseball cap. This was Chris.

“Hey man! It’s been a long time!” he said, energetically.

“It’s been a week.” I corrected.

“It sure feels long. Come in and might I say that you’re looking sharp in the new suit.”

“Hang on.” I said as I motioned to the handgun in my hand “I have someone with me and if you scream or say anything, I will put a bullet through your skull.”

“No need to be so angry tough-man. Who is he?” He said as he took a step back.

“It’s a she and I will kill you if you say anything.” I said coldly.

“Ok, man, ok. I promise not to say a thing.” He said as he raised his right hand.

I stepped aside and let him see the light blue Pegasus that was still attached to my arm. He took a few steps back before I raised the handgun at him.

“Make my day.” I said quoting a favorite movie of mine.

“Ok! I’m cool now. I wasn’t expecting that.” He said as he clutched his chest “What’s her name?”

I looked over at Dash and nodded at her.

“Rainbow Dash.” She said.

“HOLY SHIT! IT TALKS!” Chris said before he slammed his hands over his mouth.

I stepped forward with the handgun.

“What the fuck did I just tell you?!” I said with the anger growing in my voice.

“Ok, shit! Come in and take a seat. Alex left something for you.” Chris said as he turned around and walked forward into the apartment.

“What is it?” I asked with eagerness in my voice.

“He left you a note two days ago and I haven’t seen him since.” Chris explained as he sifted through various pieces of mail that sat on the counter.

The apartment was a small two bedroom one bath that Alex and Chris had been sharing for the better part of two years. It was painted a tan-ish color and was remarkably cleaner than the rest of the apartment complex. I walked towards the living room and sat down on the couch. I rested the gun in my lap and Dash curled up next to me. I hoped what she saw wouldn’t cause permanent damage. She shuddered next to me as I placed my right arm over her. Chris walked into the living room and had an envelope in his hand. Chris wasn’t dumb and I think he picked up immediately on what was going on.

“Uhhh… is something going on betwee-“

I raised the handgun at him with a stern expression “Yes and you say a word and I plaster your brains against the wall.”

Chris smiled to himself as he tossed the envelope into my lap and walked out of the room. The envelope was still sealed as I read the cover ‘To Ryan Laney’. It was definitely Alex’s hand writing. I opened the letter and read it.

To Ryan.

I maybe dead right now and we both know it’s from the nature of my work. I just wanted to say I’m sorry I did not make it back. I need you to do a few things for me.

Number one: clean out my damn room. I can’t bear the thought of some assholes taking my things or Chris pawning it off. Two: Tell my mother, if she is still alive, the truth about me. Three: Cheer the hell up for once. Don’t need you taking your own life or something. I am gonna miss drinking, fighting, and shooting with you. Wherever my death takes me, I hope to see you again.

Thanks,

Alex Litivnova

That son-of-a-bitch. I swallowed my sorrow and shoved the note into my coat pocket with the revolver.

“What’d the note say?” Dash asked, picking up on my distress.

“Alex is dead.” I explained “Fuck!”

I beat my fist against the couch a few times before calming down for Dash’s sake. I’d have time to brood later.

“Let’s go. We don’t have a lot of time.” I said to Dash.

I stood up as Dash wrapped her hoof around my right arm again. I walked over to Alex’s room and opened the door. He didn’t have much due to his line of work. The only thing of note was a small Berretta automatic on the end table, a wired phone, and a LCD TV. I snatched the Berretta and stuffed it into my pocket and picked up the phone. I remember his mother’s phone number by heart because she never changed it since I was a kid. I dialed her number and waited for her to pick up.

She didn’t answer.

“Please leave your name and number after the beep.” The machine told me.

*BEEP*

“Mrs. Litivnova, this is Ryan. I know I haven’t talked to you in a year and probably never will again but I just received word that Alex died in combat. I’m sorry and I know how you feel. I can’t talk much longer but… I’m sorry.”

I hung up the phone. It was time for me to go. I stepped out of the room and found Chris waiting for me.

“What the note say?” he asked with hopeful eyes.

“Alex is dead.” I said as I pushed past him with my gun still in my hands.

I shoved the handgun into its holster and walked out of the apartment without even checking Chris’ expression.

-

After I had left the apartment, I drove for a while before I found my next stop. The old cemetery off of Belmont Ave. the cemetery was standard at best and was never lit past the first few hours after dark. It was 11pm and night had fallen hours ago. I pulled into the cemetery as the headlights illuminated the area. I remembered my destination by heart; Section 13.

I pulled into the area and shifted into park. I stayed there for a moment and looked down at Dash. She was really the only reason I get up anymore. She looked up at me with caring eyes.

“I need you to stay here for a little while. I need to go alone.”

She just nodded and climbed over into the passenger’s seat. I rolled down the windows for her and stepped out of the car. I walked into the darkness to find what was lost. I walked the plots for a few minutes before I found what I was looking for. I let my eyes fall onto the ground and I saw the inscription.

Here lies Sriena Laney.
2/3/1972-4/23/2009

“Hello mother.” I said as I sat down in front of the grave “I’m not sure if you can hear this but I just wanted to say sorry for not coming to see you in a while.” I laughed a bit “I met a girl and found a good job while I was gone though. I think if you were here you might like her. She reminds me a lot of Sarah. Very hot headed.” I said as a smile erupted across my face “I’m sorry to say this but after I leave, I probably won’t be able to come back. I just wanted you to know that I love you and I want you to be proud.” I said as I stood up “Goodbye mom.”

I turned to see Dash staring at me with a smile on her face.

“I’m sure she’d be happy and of course she’d like me. Who wouldn’t?” She said with a smirk.

I knelt down in front of her and planted a kiss on Dash forehead.

“She’d be pissed that there’d be no grand-kids though.” I said before giving off a little laugh “Let’s go.”

“Yeah, let’s.” She said before we started our walk back to the car.

Dash flew in through the window and I opened the door. I climbed in and shifted to drive. I still had one last thing to do to make this trip worthwhile.

-

I killed a few hours until I only had one left. I drove into the downtown district and surveyed the area for cops. The area was mostly abandon at this time in favor for the university. I only saw the occasional hooker and/or dope pusher. The moon hung high as I drove along and stopped at a red light. A homeless man walked by and flashed a cardboard sign at me.

Starving to death in the land of the plenty. God bless.

God bless indeed.

I pulled through the red light and turned a corner. My target came into sight; Green Top Guns. I waited another twenty minutes before looking down at Dash.

“This is about to get dangerous. I’m gonna do a smash and grab.” I told her.

“Smash n’ grab?” She asked.

“I’m going to run the car through the building ahead of me and steal as much as the car can carry.”

Green Top Guns was a sad business. It was a place that actually wanted to get robbed. The almost never had a legit sale. The only way that the business stayed afloat was due to the fact that they had a good insurance policy and whenever someone like me stole something, the insurance company replaced it at retail price.

“You might want to get out of the car.” I told her as I rolled down her window.

Dash didn’t question me as she flew out the window. I rolled the window back up and floored the gas. The car shot forward as fast as the engine could push the car. The building shot past me at like a blur as I barrel toward the display window of the building. The car hit the window at 60mph sending glass and bricks flying over the windshield. I flew forward in my seat and hit my head off of the steering wheel. Pain flared up as I rubbed my wound and shifted into reverse. I pulled the car out of the hole and shifted into park. I climbed out of the car and pulled the back door open. I left the car running and jogged into the hole in the storefront. Guns, accessories, and ammo lined the walls and counters. It was a paradise to me.

I smiled as I ran over to a glass counter and sent my elbow through it. I was lucky that this place didn’t have an alarm as I grabbed an armload of revolvers and semi-autos and ran back to the car. I tossed the gun haphazardly into the back seat as I returned for a second trip. I ran over to the accessories count and browsed for a moment. I then found what I was looking for. I sent my elbow through more glass and grabbed a few silencers and flashed light attachments. I was going to need them. I stuffed them into my pocket and I jumped the counter and browsed the rifles and shotguns. I grabbed a chrome Remington 870 stockless, a Remington 700 with a decent sized scope, and a Bushmaster AR-15 with an adjustable stock.

This was going to have to do because I had already spent too much time here. I took my stole goods and hopped the counter. The broken glass crunched under my feet as I jogged towards the exit. I ran over to the Civic and tossed the guns into the backseat of the car.

“Come on Dash! We gotta move!” I exclaimed.

Dash dropped down from the sky and into the passenger’s seat. The front end of the car was fucked up from the crash and the windshield was cracked but other than that, the car could still move. I could hear sirens in the distance and I shifted into drive and sped off down the street.

“I can’t believe you did that!” Dash exclaimed over the roar of the engine.

“I said that I was full of surprises and I wasn’t lying.”

I cut the wheel and drifted around a corner before the familiar white light enveloped the car. It blinded me even though I had my sunglasses. I covered my eyes, not letting off of the accelerator. The light died down and I uncovered my face only to see the familiar streets of Canterlot and a pole approaching. There was no slowing down.

I slammed head long into the pole and listened as the engine block crumpled into a metal mess and the windshield shattered. The rear end of the car lifted off of the ground for a moment causing me to go into free fall before the car slammed down to the ground. The pole fell forward and smashed on the ground. My head connected with the windshield and I recoiled into my seat.

I was dazed for a moment before I felt my senses come back to me. I could hear thunder in the distance before rain began to pour outside of the car.

“Stupid foreign cars.” I mumbled as I looked over at Dash.

She must have been knocked out cold from the crash and had a few cuts but was still breathing. I counted my lucky stars and sat back in my seat. I could see my H2 sitting down the road and made a mental note to never go back to Youngstown.

I groaned a bit before looking over at Dash and brushed the glass off of her. I lifted her out of the seat and kicked my door open. My back hurt like someone ran a sledgehammer into it and I could feel blood trickling down my face. I remembered that I still had the emergency kit in the back of the H2. I lifted Dash in my arms as I stumbled down the street in the pouring rain. I was running on adrenaline as I limped towards the H2.

When I reached the H2, I pressed my hand against the door and it shot open, revealing all of my supplies. I brushed the area clear and set Dash down. I gentle set her head down and removed my jacket. I balled it up and tucked it under her head. I reached over her and grabbed the emergency medical kit. I opened the plastic latch and dumped the contents next to the unconscious Pegasus. I found a bottle of antiseptic and opened it. I leaned over to Dash and dumped a generous amount on her wounds. She grimaced in her sleep and I set the bottle down next to her. I grabbed a set of bandages and wrapped her wounds to the best of my abilities.

I had finally finished treating her wounds as I let myself have a little break. Every muscle in my body screamed at me as I stood over the trunk of the H2. The door created a nice haven from the rain. I still had one more thing to do. I rounded up all of the medical stuff and shoved it back into the box as I wiped away the blood from my face. I grabbed Dash and lifted her into my arms. I stepped back into the rain and walked around to the passenger’s side door and opened it. The rain drenched me as I set Dash in the cabin and closed the door behind her. I stopped for a moment before I brushed her mane a bit with my hand.

I never wanted her to see the shit I did but she just did and there was nothing I could do about it. I pushed the idea out of my head and closed the door. I exhaled in the rain and walked back to the crashed Civic. The car was totaled in the worst way. The front end was shoved aside where I connected with the pole and glass was scattered around the street. I could only imagine the look on whoever’s face when they would have to clean this. I climbed into the backseat of the car and retrieved the guns I had stolen. I slung all of the rifles and loaded the pistols into my arms. I grabbed everything I could and ran back to the open trunk of the H2.

I dumped all of the guns, silencers, and accessories and took inventory. I had stolen roughly five handguns, two rifles, and a shotgun from Green Top. My coat held a few silencers and flash lights that I hoped would fit my guns. I was too tired to deal with this shit now. I pushed all of the items further back into the trunk, grabbed my coat, and closed the door. I reached up to check if I was still bleeding and found that most of it had stopped. I was one lucky motherfucker.

I limped over to the driver’s seat, wounded and soaked. I climbed into the car as rain poured down around me and slumped in my seat. I looked over at Dash and set my jacket over top of her. I was beat both mentally and physically.

I’m not going to sugar-coat it this time. I passed the fuck out.

Chapter 27: General Laney

Author’s note: Tech-pri3st had finally posted ‘Devil’s Due: Flipside of the Coin’. Go check it out if you haven’t already.

Now that some promotion has been had, let’s get on with this bitch.

-

I woke up to find my face feeling crusty. I squinted my eyes and lifted my hands to my face. I drug them down and felt what was like dead, crusty skin flake off. Shocked, I removed my hands from my face and looked at them. They were covered in little red flakes of dried blood. The sun blared through the window and caused me to wince in pain. I fumbled for my glasses and shoved them on my face. Every muscle in my body ached from the crash and I could hear a large amount of commotion erupt from the outside of the H2. I peered into my rearview lazily and saw a group of guards surrounding the crash site and a group of ponies surrounding them.

I lowered my sun visor and checked myself in the mirror. A cut from my forehead had bled down my face while I slept and covered the majority of my face but other than that, I was fine. I rubbed the rest of the blood from my face and noticed that my shirt was spared from the onslaught of blood and other than a few scuffs, my suit coat was fine. My coat still covered Dash as she slept on the passenger seat. I snaked my hand over the jacket and retrieved the silencers and attachments that I had stolen the other night. I had a total of five silencers and six other attachments of various uses. I pulled my handgun and placed my hand on the slide. I closed my eyes and imaged a threading on the barrel. The back of my hand burned for a moment but was noticeably less intense than my previous attempts. I grunted as a finally stabbing pain erupted from my hand. I peeled open my eyes to see the barrel had protruded a bit and a machined threading wrapped around it. I pulled a decently sized silencer and screwed it on. The silencer threaded on nicely and created a snug seal. I was pleased to say the least.

Now my 1911 sat at roughly 14 inches long and was silenced. I poured the attachments in my lap and sifted through them for a moment. Most were for rifles and shotguns, but I did find one that was and under-barrel flashlight/laser. I prayed for it to fit as I lifted the handgun up and snapped it onto the trigger guard. A familiar white light traced the seams where it met the met the gun and became a permanent addition. I exhaled in relief and held the intimidating gun in my hand. The 1911 was almost twice as long and now could be used as a flashlight. I looked over at Dash and saw she was still sound asleep.

I cradled all of the attachments in my hand and opened my door. A cold winter breeze hit my face and chilled me to the bone as I climbed out and landed feet first. My back cried in protest but continued to work none the less. I closed the door behind me with a thud and shambled over to the trunk of the H2. I released the latch and the door flew open. All of the guns sat in the in a pile and the various medical supplies were spilling out of the bag. I dumped the attachments onto the floor and arranged the guns into a neat layout across the floor. I figured that when I got back to Ponyville, I could commission a gun rack to keep them in order. I looked at the handgun that still sat in my hand and then looked at my holster. There was no way that it would fit anymore. I removed the holster from my chest and tossed it with the pile of guns.

With no better option, I was going to have to jury-rig it. I removed my knife from its sheath and cut a hole inside of my pants pocket. Rarity was going to be pissed but fuck her, honestly. I sheathed my knife and tested my make shift holster. I shoved my big ass handgun into my pocket and it found its mark. The silence fell through the hole and the slide caught the material, holding it in place nicely. The grip still protruded from my pocket for easy access.

Satisfied, I closed the trunk and turned my attention to the group behind me. The car still sat as a mangled mess and the guards were surrounding it for whatever reason. I shook my head in humility and started to wonder over in the group’s direction. I could hear ‘oohs’ and ‘ahhs’ and I made my way over to the site. As I made my way over a familiar figure emerged from the castle and walked over to me. It was obvious who it was. She carried herself differently in the morning sun or maybe it was just yesterday’s concussion. I gave a halfhearted salute and she stepped in front of me.

“How’s it going boss?” I asked in the most pleasant tone I could offer.

“You do not look so good. Are you okay?” Celestia asked, noticing my obvious displeasure.

“I feel like hell but a 60mph car crash will do that to you.”

“I see. Are you going to be able to help with the guards today?” she asked in a business tone.

“I’m not exactly in my best shape but I can give ‘em a crash course. Send them to Ponyville later today and I see what I can do.”

“Then I bid you farewell.” She said as she unfurled her wings and took to the skies.

I wasn’t in the best shape to teach but I was still capable of delivering. There was no reason to deal with the crowd at this point. I just spun around and limped back to the H2. My right leg protested like the day I had first arrived. I waddled down the cobble stone street as the sun baked my wounds and the morning cold penetrated my skin. I placed my hand on the latch and pulled the door open. I climbed up into the cabin as the suspension gave a little squeak and wobble. I placed my hands on the wheel and looked over at Dash. She had pushed the jacket off of her while she was sleeping. I reached over the gear lever and retrieved it. It was still a little damp but it was serviceable. I tossed it on and basked in the residual heat from Dash.

Dash was out like a light in the passenger’s seat and seemed happy enough. Her wounds were taken care of for the most part anyway. I let the engine come to life and I shifted into gear. The engine rumbled as I pulled forward. I looked in my rearview and saw that the crowd was dispersing and a few unicorns showed up and work together to move the wreckage. I grunted it pain as I hit a bump that jostled the inside of the car. I shook it off and continued down the bumpy road out of the city.

The digital clock read 11am as I made my way towards the city gate. As soon as I came into view, the guard lifted the fence and I sped right on through. It wouldn’t be long now.

-

I drove for the better part of a half an hour before Ponyville came into view. The town was alive and hopin’ as I drove towards it at a steady speed. The H2 roared as I barreled down the road and it was a nice change of pace from the Civic. The H2’s suspension coped well with the road and I praised unknown deities. I didn’t want to hit anymore bump to fuck up my wounds any worse than they already were.

The gods seemed to sense my praise and responded with a large rock under my left tire. The rock threw the equilibrium out of the suspension and tossed me around inside, aggravating my wounds.

“God-fucking-dammit!” I yelled in the cabin.

Dash shot awake and looked over at me. I grimaced in pain as I clutched my side and fought the wheel to keep the H2 on the road.

“Are you ok?” Dash as she noticed her own wounds “What happened last night?”

“A wild party. You should have been there.” I shot back to cover up my pain.

“Don’t be like that.” She said as she nuzzle a wound on her side “Who patched me up?”

“I did.” I groaned as I let go of my side and returned my hand to the wheel.

“Thanks.” She said as she climbed over the console and lowered her head into my lap.

The H2’s engine purred like a kitten as I coasted down a hill and into town. I sped through the town without a second thought. I wasn’t in the mood for Twilight’s bullshit and I just wanted to rest until I had to speak with my new ‘trainees’. I blew through the town and 35mph and sped up as I passed the city limits.

“I still can’t believe Alex died on a combat op.” I mumbled as I drove down the road.

“What did he do for a living?” Dash asked, trying to dig at my past again.

“He worked for a PMC.” I explained.

“A PMC?” she asked quizzically.

“Para military contractor; a gun for hire if you will.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah, he joined the military right out of high school and became hooked. His mother always told me he was a spittin’ image of his father.”

“He sounded like a ‘refined guard’.” She said, mimicking Rarity’s accent.

“Not in the slightest.” I said with a smirk “He swears and drinks like a trucker. My kind of company.”

“What? Us ponies aren’t hardcore enough for you?” she said coyly.

“No even close. I don’t believe even Pinkie’s parties can compare to some of the parties I’ve been to with Alex.” I explained as memories began to flash back at me “Once, Alex and me went to an illegal rave in an old steel foundry. We both were trashed and started a mosh pit before the police showed up and we booked it. We ended up sleeping in a tree three miles from the foundry and had to trudge back with horrific hangovers.”

“Wow.”

“I know right?” I said with a smirk as I braced myself to head off-road.

I cut the wheel to the right and pulled off of the road. The H2 threw Dash and me around the cabin as it connected with the uneven ground of the field. I squinted as the H2 leveled out and the Dash’s place came into view. I felt like every hangover and injury I had ever had finally came back to haunt me.

“A few guards will be showing up later for training. I wanna try and rest up until then.”

“Ok then.” Dash said as she retracted her head from my lap and sat up.

I pulled up in front of the cloud home and shifted into park. My muscles ached and screamed for a nice bed.

“Let’s get out of here.” I said as I pushed open the door and stumbled out onto my feet.

I turned around and grabbed my coat. I tossed it on and closed the door. I stretched a bit before walked towards the cloud home.

“AAGH.” Dash grunted as I looked back at her.

“You hurtin’ too?” I asked.

“Yeah, it wasn’t that bad on the way here. What happened to us? I just remember a white light and then nothing’.”

“The front end of the car I was driving slammed head long into a pole in Canterlot. You blacked out and I patched you up.” I explained as I made my way towards her.

I knelt down next to her and placed my hand on her back.

“You want some help?” I asked with a smile.

“You know I’m gonna say no.”

“Ok then,” I said as I place my hands on her sides and lifted her up “I’ll just do it anyway.”

“Thanks.” She said as she placed her head on my shoulder.

“No prob.”

I walked over the cloud and stepped up and made my way towards the door. The added weight made my back scream as I walked up to the door. I pushed the door open, stepped in, and kicked the door close with my foot.

As I made my way towards the couch before Dash removed her head from my shoulder and said “I think you should upgrade from the couch. First door down the hall.”

Taking her direction, I walked down the hallway and stopped in front of the door. A large poster of three pegasi in blue jump suits stood on it with a large explosion in the back ground behind them. Just below their hooves stood the logo of the ‘Wonderbolts’. Hooray for hero worship. I placed my free hand on the door and pushed the door open.

The room had a high vaulted ceiling with a large bed sitting against the wall on the opposite side of the room. At least one poster of the Wonderbolts sat on each wall. It was a little unsettling but to each his own, I suppose. I limped over to the bed before set Dash down and collapsed next to her, face down.

“You ok?” she asked with a giggle.

I only raise my hand and gave a thumbs up.

“Don’t be such a drama queen.” She said as she bumped my shoulder with a hoof.

With that, I turned my thumb down and rolled over. I was greeted by a white ceiling and Dash climbing on top of me.

“Was it worth it?” she asked me.

“Depends on the ‘it’ you are talking about.”

“Coming to Equestria.”

“You tell me.” I said as I placed my hand on her mane and stroked it gently.

“Don’t blow me off.” She said as she pushed my hand away.

“Well, it wasn’t my first intention when I put the gun to my head.”

“Are you glad to be here?” she asked as she locked her large eyes with mine.

Her eyes were unlike anything I had ever seen. Something about them made it impossible to lie.

“Am I glad to be in Equestria? No.” I said flatly.

Dash was taken aback and I swear I could see her heart breaking.

“But I am glad to be with you.” I corrected.

She lit up again. She didn’t say anything as she climbed on top of me and rested her head in my neck.

“I love you.” She whispered in my ear.

I had nothing. I was not expecting this. What kind of creature was I to give love? How could I just kill someone the night prior only to come home and tell my lover that I loved her? The juxtaposition was out of whack. I could feel the words building within me as much as my mind wanted to keep them locked away.

“I love you too.” I whispered to her.

My words seemed hollow to me but they must have seemed genuine to her. Within a few seconds, I felt her wings encompass me in a warm embrace that locked my arms to my side. I was trapped in love with no way out, not that I wanted one.

-

We spent what felt like a few hours like this before I heard a knock at the door. Dash’s ears perked up at the sound and she let go of me. I sat forward and felt like a new man. Of course I still ached but at least I was functional. Dash jumped off of me and flew up. I climbed out of bed and brushed myself off. I could almost hear the marching drums as I stepped out of the room and walked towards the door. My handgun still sat in my pocket as I adjusted my belt to compensate for the weight.

I stepped in front of the door and pulled it open. I looked down and saw a group of ten guards still in their shining gold armor. At the door stood Shining Armor minus his helmet.

“Reporting for duty sir.” He said begrudgingly as he saluted me.

“I’m glad to see you made it.” I said in a jovial tone.

I had some serious shit planned for these guards and I was going to enjoy every minute of it.

“Give me an hour.” I told him “Set up camp nearby. Your training will last somewhere in the realm of a week.”

Shining could only salute me, as much as he hated to, as he left the front door. I turned around to see Dash fly over my shoulder.

“I’m going to address them in an hour and then you’ll work them ‘til they can’t breathe. Sound good?”

“Sweet.” She said with a devious grin as she rubbed her hooves together.

“You scare me sometimes.” I said with a smile.

“That just means it’s working.” She said before flying back into the hallway.

I just rolled my eyes as I walked out of the door towards the H2. I whistled a little tune and I stepped over to the trunk and opened the door. The guns were spread out across the floor as I grabbed the AR-15, a flashlight/laser attachment, a silencer, the scope from the Remington 700, and the sling from my G36C. I snapped the sling into place on the rifle before I slid the scope into position on the Picatinny rail. I fumbled for the silencer and screwed it onto the end. The silencer was a snug fit as I snapped the flashlight/laser onto a side rail. With the gun fully prepared, I set it down on the floor and cracked my knuckles. This was probably going to hurt.

I placed my left hand over the receiver and my right over the barrel. I closed my eyes and made sure I had an appropriate footing. When I was ready, I concentrated like I did on the G36C and waited for pain. Nothing but a little throbbing from the back of my hands came. Surprised, I opened my eyes to see that all of the parts were sealed to the gun and the faint blue light emitted from the open spaces around the exposed bolt.

“At least it’s gettin’ easier.” I mumbled to myself before I slammed the door closed with the rifle in my hands.

I turned around to see that the small group of guards setting up camp 30ft from Dash’s house and already had a fire going. If they wanted my help, I was going to mold them into the most dangerous bastards that this land had ever seen but something told me that they wouldn’t be able to handle it. They were just too bound in honor and pride to take on the advice I was about to tell them.

I rested the rifle in my hands and made my way over to them. The cool polymer grip on the rifle felt almost natural as it conformed itself to my hand. As soon as a guard saw me, he dropped what he was doing and ran up to me.

“The Princess wanted me to give you this sir.” The guard said as he presented a small ornate box.

I grabbed the box and examined it for a moment. A ornate gold inlay traced the box and a small metal latch sat on the front. I released it an opened the small box to reveal a small metal in the middle of the blue velvet lined box. The metal was three silver stars that sat in a line. I pulled the metal out and saw that it was a pin. I examined the back and found an inscription.

‘Lieutenant General Ryan Laney of the Celestial guard’

I was a military man now apparently.

I undid the pin and put in on my suit coat, just above my heart. It was official now. I am more than I could have ever become in my world. This made me smile a bit before I realized that I still had work to do. I looked up and saw that the guards were standing at attention in front of me
With Shining up in front.

“Hello Gentlemen.” I began “I was never into formality so this is how it is going to work. You will refer to me a General Laney or Sir. In my ‘training’,” I said making air quotes with my finger still holding the rifle “you will either keep up or drop out. You will shut up or I will fuck you up. Understood?”

“Yes sir!” they called out in unison.

“Good. Rainbow Dash will be working on the physical aspect of your training and you will listen to her or you will answer to my boot. I will work with you on combat. Got it?”

“Yes sir!” they called out again.

“Good to know! You ready for you first lesson?” I asked as if they had a choice.

“Yes sir!”

“Forget all the bullshit boot-camp you were taught right now.” I said flatly.

That seemed to catch their attention quickly. They looked at each other as if they were unsure of how to proceed.

“You got a question?” I asked.

Shining stepped forward and tried to remain as respectful as possible.

“What do you mean by that, sir?” He asked in a genuine tone of confusion.

I took a more aggressive stance as I loomed over them “What I mean, is to forget all that petty bullshit they teach you about ‘fair fights’. There is no such thing. Your only job is to get in and kill your opponent quickly.”

“Kill, sir?” a guard from the back asked.

“That’s right bitch-tits. I said kill. In a close quarters fight, you need to make sure that your opponent will stay down. Your job is to end them quickly.”

“We were only taught to incapacitate sir.”

“Then I’ll teach you. In a hand to hand combat situation, the fight tends to be quick and dirty. The best way to win is to get on top of your opponent and go for his neck with whatever you can find.”

The guards started to chatter amongst themselves. This aggravated me.

“Did I say you can talk?!” I shot at them.

The guards tensed up like stones before I continued.

“Ok. Dash will be here in a few moments and you’ll answer to her. You are dismissed.”

The guards returned to their previous chores as I turned around made my way to the house. I had to come up with a game plan. Then a thought hit me. I turned around and jogged over to the H2. The strap of the rifle hit my legs as I charged head to the car. I skidded to a stop and pulled the trunk open. I searched around the weapons for a moment before I found what I was looking for. I grabbed the G36 and yanked the blue feather from the stock. I closed my eyes in relief and stared at the feather for a moment.

I smiled once before I took the feather and slid it through one of the rings on the scope and tied it down with the left-over string. No one can say that I’m not sentimental. I closed the door behind me and began my walk back towards the house.

I stepped up to the door and pulled it open to see Dash standing there with a black headband on.

“I’m ready to show them how it’s done!” she said eagerly.

“They are all yours.” I replied, motioning in their direction with the rifle.

She shot a smile at me before she brushed up against my leg like a cat and flew off to torture my new recruits. Just like that, I retired to the couch.

-

I awoke to see that the sun was in its evening retinue and shined through the window. The rifle sat across my chest and the pistol’s silencer chilled my leg with cool metal. I felt like I was ready for anything as I climbed off of the couch and walked over to the door.

Suddenly, the door burst open in a flash of colors and Dash landed in the middle of the room. She was panting heavily as sweat beaded down her face. She turned around and closed the door behind her.

“You show ‘em up?” I asked as I walked over to her.

“They didn’t even stand a chance.” She replied “I hope you didn’t do anything to awfully productive ‘Lieutenant’.” She said.

“It was such hard work! I only wish you could have been here.” I shot back sarcastically.

-

<<>>

-

Dressed, locked and loaded, it was time to hit the up the guards again. I slung the AR-15 over my back. I walked out of the bedroom and continued on my merry way towards the door. I stopped for a moment, adjusted my new medal, and put on my sunglasses. My world took on a tinted blue color as I stepped outside towards the camp.

This was going to be fun.

Chapter 28: Dealing with Others

Author’s note: Well, here we are again. This is the part where you expect me to do some promoting or have some witty comment or quote, but truth is, I got nothing. I have expended my catalog of wittiness.

Damn.

-

I adjusted the rifle that sat on my back and took a step forward towards the door. I stopped for a moment and tried to think of what I was actually going to teach my recruits. They didn’t have hands or guns, so I couldn’t exactly teach them to fight in my style but what I could do is break them down and build them from the ground up mentally. As much as Shining hated my authority, he was going to have to suck it up and bite the bullet. With that in mind, another thought popped into my head; I didn’t even know the names of my recruits. Maybe it was better to not get attached but I had a better idea in mind.

I could hear Dash fumbling around behind me as I stepped up to the door and pushed it open. Night had rolled in and was in full swing as I stepped into the glory of the moon. I couldn’t see shit except for a fire in the distance were the camp sat. I pulled my pistol from my pocket and flicked the light on. A circular beam of white light shined in front of me and illuminated the way to the camp.

A chilling gust of wind blew through the air and assured me that winter wasn’t far off. I felt a little relieved at that notion but it just wouldn’t be the same without Thanksgiving (or shall I say ‘Christmas half time’) preparations. Back in Youngstown, ever since my mother died, I never had a family for the holidays which left me alone for most of the holidays. Alex couldn’t stand to see me wallow in sorrow and forced me to spend Thanksgiving and Christmas with them. I never thanked him for it but I now realized how much that meant to me. I never would get the chance to say thanks. Not in this life anyway.

I held the handgun at my hip and used the light to guide myself towards the campfire. The air was nice and crisp, just the way I liked it. It wasn’t quite cold enough to see my breath yet but it would be soon enough. As I strolled up to the fire, I could see the silhouettes of six guards, still in full armor. They sat on logs with their backs to me and their attention dedicated to the fire. I killed the light on my gun and walked over to one of the logs. The guards looked over at me as I sat down next to one of them. The guard was a unicorn but other than that, he looked just like the rest of them. Other than Shining, all of the guards looked the same. They all wore their golden armor and had white coats. There was only one out of the group, other than Shining, that stood out.

It was a dark blue earth pony with some sort of symbol on his forehead. It seemed almost runic in nature. He wore armor like the rest but lacked a helmet like Shining. On his ass, sat a relief of two crossed swords and a shield covering them. His eyes stood out the most though. They were blood red and very unsettling, almost like they had seen too much. He seemed the most promising out of the group.

“How’s it goin’ ladies?” I asked casually “I know I’m breaking my rules but I want you to be open with me. Are you going to be able to handle this?”

The group tried to keep their eyes from making contact with mine. The only exceptions were Shining and the blue earth pony.

“I’m giving you a pass tonight.” I said as I motioned with the handgun in a circular pattern “You can tell me if you want out.”

“Four left earlier due to how hard Ms. Dash was pushing them.” A guard said from the opposite side of the fire.

“I see. They were weak.” I said as looked at the fire.

The fire illuminated the area around us and was quite impressive. The flames reached the five foot mark and the base sat at maybe four feet in diameter. I would be even more impressed but I figured they used magic to build it.

“I have a question.” The guard next to me asked.

“Shoot.” I replied.

“Why haven’t you asked for our names yet?”

“I already know Shining from a… previous encounter.”

“We heard! You sure showed him up.” a guard said excitedly.

“I’m right here!” Shining exclaimed, obviously aggravated.

“Anyway,” I said to try and regain control of their attention “I haven’t asked because it keeps us from getting too attached.”

“I’m Midnight Star-“ the blue pony tried to say.

“Don’t fuckin’ tell me!” I shot back “I don’t want to know. I will assign you each a call sign and you will answer to it. Sound reasonable?”

“I guess.” Shining said with a sigh.

“Ok then.” I said before pointing to the blue pony “You’ll be known as Dallas.” I turned to the pony next to him and saw that it was a pegasus “You’ll be known as Atlanta.” I change my direction to the next guard “You’ll be Chicago.” The next guard was the unicorn next to me “You’re now Vegas.” I pointed over to the guard next to Shining “You are Tallahassee.” I then turned my attention to Shining “And you. You will be known as… Youngstown.”

“What are all these names from?” Dallas asked as he kicked a rock into the fire, sending a bunch of sparks into the night sky.

“They are names of cities back from the United States. I’m from Youngstown for example.”

“Why did you give me the name ‘Youngstown’ then? Am I special or something?” Shining asked with a smug tone building up.

“No, you’re not special. I hated Youngstown. Place was a shithole.” I said with a smirk.

“OK… then.” He said as he scooted back a bit.

I laughed a bit under my breath as I kicked a log in the fire and watched the sparks travel into the sky in a majestic flight. The light danced as it travel to the heavens and slowly faded out like a dying star. With my eyes locked on the sky, I studied the stars. I wasn’t sure if the constellations were the same here but I guess I would never know. Due to living in the city, most of the stars were invisible due to all of the light pollution. Not that I cared for star gazing anyway.

I let my attention fall back to the group of guards as I took a deep breath and stared back into the fire.

“How exactly are you going to teach us how to fight?” Dallas asked.

“I’m not going to show you how to fire a gun or thrust with a sword if that’s what you’re asking.” I explained.

“What the hay are you going to teach us then?” Youngstown asked as if he was frustrated with the question.

“How to kill someone and live with it.” I said coldly.

“What do you mean by that?” Chicago chimed in.

“I suppose the idea never crossed your minds, but killing something takes a mental toll.” I explained as I tapped the gun on my forehead to explain my point “You don’t just kill and forget about it. I still remember my grandfather giving me a rifle when I was eight and telling me to go shoot the rabbits in his backyard.” I lifted my pistol as I told the story and looked down the sights like I was reliving it “I remember seeing my first target come into my scope and I stared at him for a moment.” I said as I pointed the gun at Dallas “I saw the rabbit stop what he was doing and look around like he knew I was there. Then I closed my eyes and pulled the trigger.” I said as I jolted the handgun to reenact the recoil. I lowered the handgun and said “I can still see the rabbit in my dreams from time to time. You never forget your first kill. Mine still haunts me.”

“I see.” Dallas said as he pondered what I had just told him “How exactly are you going to prepare us then?”

“Well, we’ll start by having you watch me take down an animal. You need to see death before you can pull the trigger yourself.”

“But I was part of the squad that cleaned up the changelings you took down.” Atlanta said.

“That’s not the same. You need to see the target die. Not just the results.”

“That’s… deep.” He said before looking into the fire.

“Yeah, we’ll go with that.” I said as I holstered my 1911 back into my pocket.

Then moon hung high overhead at this point and I guessed that It had to be at least eleven. The fire crackled for a moment before a piece of wood snapped and sent more sparks into the sky. With nothing left to say, I stood up and swung my rifle from my back into my hands.

“I hope you enjoyed this little bit of informal time because tomorrow, we are going hunting.”

I received a nod from both Dallas and Youngstown before I spun around and flicked my rifle’s light on. I was ready for bed. I walked back to the house and opened the door. The hinges creaked as I closed it behind me. The room was almost pitch black except for what the rifle’s light lit up. I placed the rifle at my hip and used it to light up the hallway. I walked towards Dash’s room and pulled the door open. I could hear Dash snoring as I swept the room with the light. I finally found my target and rested the light on Dash. She laid in the center of the bed and still wore the headband from earlier.

I smiled a bit as I walked over to the side of the bed and found a night-stand. I pulled my handgun out and set it on it before I flicked the rifle’s light off and leaned it against the table as well. The house was significantly warmer than outside, so I pulled my jacket off and used the rifle’s barrel as a hanger. I pulled my tie off as well before sitting down on the edge of the bed and pulled my shoes off. It had been almost two days since I had them off and my feet praised the fresh air.

I set my shoes next to my rifle’s stock before I laid down on the bed. I never expected my life to take a turn like this. Just over a week ago, I was just another swingin’ dick on the street with a gun, drinking problem, and a death wish. Now I am a bodyguard for six ponies, a general, and I have a girl. I never expected that last one the most though. I always expected to die alone due to my inherent mistrust of anything with the ability to form a coherent thought.

As I thought about my past, Dash muttered something and rolled over onto my arm. Felling it, she scooted over and curled up into my side. I was flying high on the inside as she scooted up into my armpit and exhaled peacefully. It was nice that she wasn’t worrying about me anymore. The guilt was killing me and it didn’t help that she had seen Youngstown either.

I closed my eyes and continued to ponder my situation. Everything about this world was strange but in a way, it made me think of myself as a cowboy on the new frontier. This was a place where magic and talking ponies existed. Fuck, I could walk on clouds too! I had some strange dreams in my time but this was probably the first time that my reality was stranger.
In all honesty, it was better that I didn’t question it. I didn’t want to fall asleep and wake up in my apartment in Youngstown again. I don’t think I could handle that reality again. I’d rather French a gun barrel.

-

The morning rolled around and Dash stretched out, still in my side. Her actions woke me up and my eyes peeled open. I was greeted by a white ceiling and the morning sun blasting through the window. My wounds seemed to be nonexistent as I sat forward lifted my glasses up to rub my eyes. After I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes, I let the sunglasses drop back down to tint my view. I felt familiar hooves hang over my shoulders and a chin rest on top of my head. I placed a hand on the hoof and massaged it with my thumb.

“Mornin’.” I said.

“Good mornin’ sleepyhead.” Dash said in a happy tone.

A thought popped onto my head that I would need a coat soon for the upcoming winter season. I knew that Dash could control the weather, so maybe she would know when the cold would roll in at full steam.

“I have a quick question for you.” I said as I grabbed her hooves and pulled them off of me.

“What is it?” She asked as she walked around me and laid across my legs.

“You know when winter is rolling around?” I asked as I placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I dunno.” She said as she rolled onto her back, leaving my hand on her chest “A week or so? Why?”

“OK,” I replied “I ask ‘cause I’m gonna need to have an actual coat made soon.”

“Why? You can’t handle the cold or something?” She asked playfully.

“Well, if you didn’t notice, I don’t have fur and I’d rather not get hypothermia.”

“Oh, I forgot about that.” She said as she stood up.

Dash took flight in the room, allowing me to get up. I threw my leg to the side and climbed out of bed. I wasn’t going anywhere yet, but I needed to grab one thing. I turned to the table and grabbed my 1911. I checked it for a moment and tightened the silencer. Satisfied, I shoved it into my pocket.

“You expecting to get attacked before breakfast?” Dash asked from behind me.

“I expect the unexpected.” I replied with a hidden smirk.

“Whatever tough-guy.” She said before flying over to the door.

I heard the door open behind me and the noise from flapping wings dissipate. I spun round and saw her round a corner in the hall. I walked through the doorway after her and rounded the corner. I found a small kitchen with a small table and chairs. There was an icebox in the corner of the room with an ensemble of cabinets and a stove in the opposite corner.

Dash flew in front of a cabinet and pulled it open. She grabbed a small box from it and flew over to the icebox. She grabbed a pitcher of what looked like milk and flew over to the table. She set the items on the table before flying over to another cabinet and grabbed two bowls from it. I swear I could hear her whistling a tune as she flew over to the table and took a seat.

“You just gonna stand there or are you gonna take a seat?” She asked me as I watched her from the doorway.

I shook my head and made my way towards the cloud table. I pulled my gun from my pocket and set it on the table before I sat down in a chair on the opposite side from Dash. I grabbed the box that she had snagged from the cabin. The box didn’t have anything on it other than the name ‘Sugar Oats’.

“How… Original.” I said as I set the box back down on the table.

“Don’t knock it till you try it.” She said as she opened the box and poured some into her bowl.

With a free hoof, she passed me a bowl. She finished pouring her bowl and passed the box as well. I rolled my eyes and poured a small amount of the cereal into my bowl. In a way, the cereal looked like something a twig-and-berry muncher would eat. It wasn’t like I had much of a choice.

“Here.” Dash said as she slid the milk over to me.

“Thanks.”

I grabbed the pitcher and poured it into my bowl. I needed something in my system and this was going to have to do.

-

I finished my bowl and had yet to be impressed. Dash snagged my empty bowl and I got up from my seat. I grabbed my gun and walked out of the room. I returned to the bedroom and grabbed my suit coat from the rifle and tossed it on. The metal still sat just about the breast pocket on the left hand side and I could hear my remaining cash jingle in the hand pockets. I buttoned up the coat and slipped my shoes back on.

I grabbed my rifle and threw the shoulder strap over my head. I figured the guards could wait. I needed to see Rarity still. I tightened my tie and jogged out of the door. I ran into the front room and stopped just shy of the door.

“I’m headin’ out to see Rarity. I’ll be back in an hour or so.” I called out into the house.

I opened the door and stepped out. It seemed to be early morning and the sky was covered in overcast. I could see that the campfire had gone out hours ago and old a steady stream of smoke ran up into the sky. It looked like most of the guards were out cold. I just shook my head and walked over to the H2. I stepped over to the driver’s door and climbed in. I set my hand on the cold leather of the steering wheel and heard the engine come to life.

The engine came to life and chugged in the cold air. I could see that the engine made a few of the guards wake up but I didn’t really care. I shifted into gear and accelerated towards the road.

-

I drove along for about 20 minutes before the town came into view and I lowered my cruising speed. The town was going about my business as I pulled in and made my way to Rarity’s. I felt like I had been neglecting my duties to my other clients. Hell, I only ever spoke to Fluttershy maybe twice.

I listened as the tires of the H2 crushed the gravel on the road before I pulled up in front Rarity’s place. I shifted into park and let the engine die before I pushed the door open and hopped out. A heavy breeze blew through the street causing my suit coat to flap in the wind. I swung my rifle around and grasped the grip. Rarity’s place seemed to be… different from last time. All the windows had fabric over them that made seeing through them impossible. I walked up to door and knocked on the door with my right hand.

“Knock, knock.” I called through the door.

Without being prompted, the door creaked open like someone didn’t close it all the way.

“Hello?” I called into the building.

The room inside was pitch black except for what little light came through the door. Something told me to investigate. I stepped inside and tightened my grip on the rifle. A breeze from the door blew on my back as I studied the room. The room was just like the last time I was here but there were a few tables and boxes towered about.

“Speak now or forever hold you peace.” I called into the empty room.

Suddenly, the door slammed behind me and let the entire room shrouded in darkness. I ran over to the door and I could hear someone lock it behind me. I slammed against the door and heard something get pushed in front of it.

“Goddammit! I will blow this door off the hinges!” I yelled through the door.

I could hear hushed voices before a few sets of hooves ran away. I lifted the rifle and pointed it towards the door before something in my mind yelled at me to not fire at a target I couldn’t see.

“Shit!” I exclaimed as I spun towards the room.

I flicked on the rifle’s laser and flashlight to give me a chance. The light created a decent sized beam of visibility with a little red dot in the center. I scanned the room for any sign of life. The room was so quiet that the only thing I could hear was the straps of the rifle brush up against the metal of the gun. I scanned to my right and saw a staircase. I carefully walked over to the staircase and slide the stock of the rifle into a shorter position. The stock clicked into position as I used the light from the rifle to illuminate the stairs in front of me. I carefully stepped up the stairs before a door stood before me.

I moved my right hand to the handle and slowly opened it to minimize the noise. I scanned the new room with my rifle. It was more of a personal area. I could see dressers and single large bed in front of me as I rounded the corner to the last unsearched area.

My light fell upon Twilight and Rarity. The laser landed on Twilight’s forehead before I lowered the gun and exhaled.

“What the fuck is goin’ on here?” I asked.

“We are going to have another talk.” Twilight said as she hit a switch next to her that illuminated the room.

“Was this drama necessary?” I asked as I turned off my flashlight.

“You wouldn’t have given me the chance unless we trapped you.”

“Who said you trapped me? I could shoot out a window and be on my merry way.” I pointed out.

“Look outside.” She said as she pointed to a window to my left.

I raised an eyebrow of doubt before pulling a curtain aside. Everything seemed normal outside with the exception of a transparent purple wall the surrounded the area outside. I let the curtain fall back into place and returned my attention to the pair of ponies at the other end of the room.

“Clever girl.” I said as I made my way over to them.

Twilight and Rarity sat on a large red day-bed and Rarity motioned me over to a tan chair to their left. I stepped over to it and sat down.

“This is for your own good darling.” Rarity said.

“What do you want?” I said with an aggravated tone “I have places to be.”

“Like what?” Twilight asked.

“Well, I am currently training some guards if you didn’t know.” I said as I pointed to my new medal “I’m part of the guard now.”

“I’m impressed.” Twilight replied.

“It’s nice to see you making friends darling.” Rarity chimed in.

“Oh, Twilight,” I said as I leaned my rifle against the wall “I’m currently training your brother too.” I said with a laugh.

“Oh no.” She said as she placed a hoof on the side of her head.

“Ha!” I exclaimed as I threw a finger in her direction.

“Please don’t hurt him.” Rarity pleaded.

“I make no promises. He is free to drop out if he can’t handle it.”

“He isn’t going to drop out.” Twilight pointed out “He’s too stubborn.”

“Good. I’ll make a man outta him in that case.”

“ANYWAY,” Rarity called out to regain the focus of our conversation “You wanted to say something Twilight?”

“Yes,” Twilight said as a light bulb flicked on in her head “I wanted to talk with you again.”

“Like I have any another option.”

“Good, we can begin. I would like to ask you about what you have against the Princess.”

“What is there to say? I can’t be a little resentful for her interfering with my life?”

“She saved your life!” Twilight cut in.

“I didn’t want her to.”

“But without her, you would not be with-“

“DON’T YOU FUCKING BRING HER INTO THIS!” I practically yelled “THIS IS ABOUT ME!”

Twilight and Rarity back away into the day-bed as if they were going to use it for cover.

“Sorry.” Twilight apologized.

“I wasn’t aware things were that… serious.” Rarity said with a hidden giggle.

“Just keep her out of this. It is bad enough that she followed me into Youngstown.”

“She did what?!” Twilight asked in a worried tone.

“She chased me into Youngstown the day before yesterday. Where do you think I got the new gun?” I asked as I motioned towards the rifle.

“What happened?” Rarity asked curiously.

“Well, I ended up killing four people in front of her, I visited my mother’s grave, I found out my best friend died in combat, and I got into a car crash. Questions?”

“Did she get hurt?” Twilight asked.

“A few cuts that I took care of but it’s the mental scars that I am worried about.” I replied as I folded my hands in front of me and sat back in the chair.

“I see. You want me to talk to her?” Twilight asked.

“Do that and I’ll make sure you never see the light of day ever again. I just want her to forget about it.”

“You don’t forget something like that!” She angrily replied.

“You think I don’t know that? I have the blood of twenty plus people on my hands.”

“Why don’t you want me to talk to her?”

I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples as I said “Because she seemed fine to me and I don’t want to push the issue.”

“Of course she seemed fine! She’s too headstrong to let others see weakness.”

“Whatever. Were done here. This isn't my problem.” I said as I grabbed my rifle and stood up. “Rarity,” I said as I turned my attention to her “I need you to make a coat for me. My budget is five hundred.”

Rarity gave me a nod before I spun around and heard a low hum dissipate. I was done here.

-

I stepped outside and found that the transparent barrier was gone and whatever was in front of the door was gone. It didn’t help that I was still pissed. I figured that instead of brooding by myself, I would use this anger on my recruits. I climbed into my H2 and tossed the rifle into the backseat.

Chapter 29: Full Circle

Author’s note: Let me tell you this: Writer’s block fuckin’ sucks. On Monday, I was sitting at my workbench with nothing to do and no internet access, so I tried to write something. I spent almost two hours staring at my cursor before I was called away to repair a Model 29 with a fragmented cylinder (The cylinder fuckin’ exploded man!).

Anyway, I’m going to continue to try and put these things out as fast as I can but I can make no promises that I’ll be able to match my previous speed.

-

I was fucking furious at this point. Were the fuck did they get off on telling me how to live my life? It is MY life! It was bad enough that I was even brought here but at this point, my perception of what was even worth my time was so convoluted that I just wanted to drive and get the fuck away from town.

I trudged over to my truck and climbed in. I slammed the door behind me and sat back in my set. I was breathing heavy from my anger and I beat my fist against the door in a blind fury. Each hit elicited a soft thud from the plastic door cover before my knuckles started to hurt and I quit. I took a deep breath and sat back in my seat. My rifle was in the backseat, not that I needed it, and I was finished with town for now. I kind of miss the ‘I don’t give a flyin’ fuck about your problems’ attitude from Youngstown. At least I wasn’t being nagged to change at every point. It would be nice to know what Twilight wanted from me other than to be a less angry individual. How exactly was I supposed to fix that?! It is in my nature! What am I supposed to do? Drink myself into oblivion or at least until I can’t function properly?

I pushed the thoughts out of my mind as I placed my hand on the steering wheel and listened to the engine flare up. The engine chugged in the cold air and I could almost tap my finger to the cylinder rotations. I shifted into drive and pressed on the gas. The tires pushed me forward and 30mph before I looked back in the rearview and saw Applejack, Twilight, and Rarity staring at the tail end of the H2. Something in me wanted to roll down the window and flip them the bird but I figured that Celestia’s pet would rat on me.

New personal rule: Keep Twilight in the dark. She can’t keep her trap shut.

I peeled out of town and turned in the direction of Dash’s place. As I barreled down the road, I felt my anger slowly subside as I began to calm down. I had had enough of these damn therapy sessions and I didn’t care if they docked my pay. What did I need money for anyway? I had a seemingly endless supply of gas and bullets and my machines seemed to maintain themselves. I could hunt (Although I’ll probably suck) in the woods and I could sleep in my car if I get booted out of town. These ponies had nothing on me.

I almost fell into highway hypnosis before my turn came up, signaled by all the tire tracks in the dirt to the side of the road. The sky was still heavy with a nice grey overcast. I was never one for the sun and I preferred overcast. Maybe that was the reason I remained in Ohio for all those years. The state only ever got maybe 60 days of sun a year.

I cut the wheel and felt the H2 connect with the ditch to the side of the road. The suspension squeaked as the tires overcame the ditch and met the familiar field. My countless treks back and forth from the field had created the beginning of a new trail as the H2’s tires tore up the ground beneath them. Dash’s place came into view before I sped up and cut the wheel heavily. The H2 turned sideways and the resistance from the sideways tires forced the truck to a stop. I threw the H2 into park. With both hands on the wheel, I calmed myself down into a respectable demeanor and climbed out of the SUV. I walked over to the trunk and opened the door as the hydraulics created an audible hiss.

The pile of metallic death sat in the center of the trunk space. I sifted through the guns before I grabbed the stockless Remington 870. The chrome metal matched the sky in color. I closed my eyes and concentrated for a second. My hands throbbed as I opened my eyes and pulled the pump back. The mechanism gave a sturdy click as the bolt opened, revealing the comforting blue light from the tubular magazine. I pushed the pump forward, cycling a new round into the chamber.

There was no need for the strap for this weapon. Without a stock, the weapon came in at roughly 3 ¼ft and I could easily conceal it in my large suit coat. Hell, maybe I could have Rarity make a holster for it in future suits. I held the shotgun by the receiver in my left hand and walked towards the camp. The recruits were busy pitching a few tents as I wandered on over to them. I was sure if they were ready for what they were about to see but it had to be done. If anything, I truly thought that if any would make it through my training, it would be Dallas and Youngstown for different reasons. Dallas looked like he had seen more than I could ever show him and Youngstown was just too headstrong to let me win.

A stepped on over to the fire and watched the recruits work together. The unicorns were using their magic to hold up the support poles while the Pegasus was holding up the canvas. Finally, the earth ponies would stomp the spike down to hold the whole thing in place. The strangest thing was that Dallas controlled some Green Lantern like hammer made of light. Still, I have seen stranger things in this world.

“Hello gents.” I called out to the recruits.

Everyone dropped what they were doing and ran over to me. Dallas’ magic hammer… thing dissipated as he ran over and joined the others.

“Greetings General.” Youngstown said as he stood in front and saluted me.

“Mornin’ Captain.”

“What are our orders, sir?” He asked in a semi yell.

“Today, we are going to hunt. See the woods over there?” I said as I pointed over to the forest that stood maybe 500ft from the camp.

“We’re not blind, sir.” Chicago said, eliciting a snicker from the rest of the group.

“Sounds like someone wants to taste boot polish.” I said in a threatening manner.

“Sorry sir.”

“You say something like that again and I will shove my boot so far up your ass that you will be coughing up shoe leather! You understand me shit-stain?!”

“Sir, yes sir!” Chicago replied in a salute.

“Good to know. Let’s get a move on.” I said as I tossed the shotgun in the air and grabbed the grip mid-air.

I bent my arm up and rested the shotgun on my left shoulder as we marched over to the woods. The group of recruits formed a grouping of three in a row with two rows. The walked along side me to my right as we walked along the field.

“First bit of fighting advice,” I said trying to start up conversation “is to keep you opponent at distance.”

“How do you suggest we do that, sir?” Tallahassee asked.

“I was getting to that. You must have a hankering for shoe leather, recruit.”

“Sorry.”

“Anyway, use anything you can get your hands on to keep your opponent at distance. I use guns but you don’t have access to any unfortunately. For your case, you could use a pike or bow for instance. The unicorns amongst us can use their magic. I can’t teach you spells sadly, but that is beside the point.”

The forest loomed closer as we marched along. The forest seemed almost impenetrable except for a few trails leading in. I led the group into a nearby trail and readied my shotgun. I was in a world of magic so I guessed that the forest would be even more dangerous than my world’s.

“Second bit of advice,” I chimed in to break the silence “make friends out of your squadmates. When shit hits the fan and bullets start flying, you are going to want your brothers to help you out of a bind. No bond is closer than one formed in combat.”

At the end of my speech, a memory of Alex came to mind…

-

One year prior.

Me and Alex were driving along in my shitty Ford sedan as the sun slowly came down over the horizon. The radio was playing ‘Sweet Home Alabama’ as we pulled onto ‘Old 80’. Old 80 was a highway that ran through most of Youngstown and up into Cleveland. Alex and me were on our way to a rave in Liberty and I was designated the DDB (Designated Driver Bitch).

The sun fell behind the horizon and the last bits of light flickered away before my headlights automatically kicked in. Old 80 was very quiet at this time of day. Everyone was already at home and none of the drunk drivers were out yet. I drove along at 90mph since most of the cops generally avoided this area. The Ford’s engine cried in agony as I pushed it to its limits.

“Hey man,” Alex said lazily in the passenger seat “Try not to kill the car. What did it ever do to you?”

“It has left me stranded in the east side before.” I retorted.

“Oh, in that case, kill it when we get to Liberty and burn the remains.” He said with a smile.

“I knew you’d agree.” I said as I floored the gas.

The Ford backfired before it came back to life and continued down the road again. The moon slowly made its way up behind the car and illuminated the road a little better.

“What exactly are you going to down when we get to the party?” I asked Alex to try and start up some conversation.

“Well,” He said with a smile “I’m going to get fucked up and dance my ass off with a lampshade on my head most likely. I’ll also try and get my dick wet.”

“You are un-fuckin-believable sometimes.” I said as a smile grew on my face and I shook my head.

“You know I’m awesome.” He said as he threw his arms out to stretch his point.

“I had another word in mind but I’ll let it slide for now. I don’t want to inflate your ego anymore. You might burst like a balloon.”

“You have no faith.” She said with a fake frown.

“Hey, I’m the one who will have to bail your ass out of the drunk tank so forgive me if I hold my reservations.”

“I-I,” He said raising a finger before lowering it “got nothing.”

“I win.”

“Shut up.”

I just smiled as we tooled down the road and made our way towards Liberty.

-

“Did you hear that General?” Dallas asked as he took on an aggressive stance.

“No, what is it?” I asked as I readied the shotgun.

The area was deathly quiet and the darkness played tricks with the shadows around the area. One moments you would be looking a tree before a noise would erupt behind you and you’d spin around to see nothing. Confused, you’d turn back around to see that the tree you were looking at was now a large boulder.

I back peddled as a large branch snapped in the distance. I could hear multiple sets of footsteps run around us before it all stopped at once.

“What the fu-“

“AAAAAAAGGH!” Chicago Atlanta cried from behind me.

I spun wide to see he was being attacked by two wolves. Each wolf had its jaws wrapped around the one of Atlanta’s legs. I ran over to him and put the shotgun up to the larger of the wolves’ heads. I fired and deafened the majority of the group. Atlanta’s legs were starting to bleed as he tried to flap his wings to try and take flight. With one of the wolves dead, I wrapped my hands around the warm barrel of the shotgun and lifted my new club up for a swing. I dropped it down like a hammer onto the remaining wolf’s skull with a sickening thud. The wolf yelped and let go of Atlanta. I brought the shotgun around and swung for the wolf again. The receiver connected with the wolf’s head, causing the wolf’s neck to cut sharply and give a gratifying snap.

I exhaled for a moment before I returned my hands to the grip and pump and cycled another round into the gun.

“Are you ok Atlanta?” I asked genuinely worried about him.

“I think so. Thanks General.” He said as he nuzzled his wounds.

“Is everyone else ok?”

“Where is Tallahassee?” Youngstown asked.

Everyone looked around for a moment before Tallahassee burst from the bushes with another wolf in tow.

“Not cool!” Tallahassee grunted out as he charged past me.

I spun the shotgun wide and fired wildly. My shot missed and peppered the tree behind the wolf. The shot got the attention of the wolf as it charged me. I tried to cycle another round but was tackled by the wolf. The wolf snapped at me as it threw my shotgun in front of myself as a shield. The wolf wrapped its jaws around the gun as it thrashed violently.

“Somebody get this godforsaken thing off of me!” I said the wolf pressed down and came within a few inches of my face.

The wolf suddenly released its grip on the gun and threw its head back. The wolf fell limp on top of me. I knocked the wolf off of me and found that Dallas had killed the wolf with a nicely placed light-sword to the wolf’s back. The sword dissipated as Dallas ran over to me and lent me a hoof. He helped me up and turned around to kick the wolf.

“You ok sir?” He asked as if he wasn’t a damn hero.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I said as I wiped some blood from my suit coat.

“That was a great display for bravery there.” I said, giving positive reinforcement.

“It was nothing sir.” Dallas said as he surveyed the area.

“Bullshit it was nothing. I only asked that you watch a kill but you performed one.” I said as I cycled the action of the shotgun.

“I was only performing my duty.”

“Yeah, but you saved my sorry skin. Feel free to take the rest of the day as leave.” I said as I brushed my pants off with my free hand.

“Thanks.”

“What was that?”

“Thank you, sir.” He repeated.

“Glad to hear it.” I replied as I surveyed the group.

Atlanta was flying in order to prevent the need to put weight in his leg and the rest of the group awaited my instructions.

“Dallas,” I said as I prepared to give an order “Help Atlanta back to camp and treat him if you can. You are free to spend the day as you please.”

“Yes sir.” Dallas said as he saluted me and walked over to Atlanta “Let’s go soldier.”

“I agree let’s get out of this dang place.” Atlanta replied.

Dallas turned down the trail and Atlanta followed him. I watched them for a moment before the forest obscured them. I turned to the rest of the group and prepared myself.

“Fan out and secure the area.” I ordered “I don’t want to end up as some wolf’s dinner.”

The remaining four recruits split into groups of two as they walked into different directions. With three of the wolves dead, I stepped off of the path and searched the area with my shotgun at the ready. I watched the area carefully since my hearing was shot for the next few hours. A loud ringing continued to buzz in my ears as came across a bush. Something about it seemed… off. I walked up to it slowly and parted the bush with my shotgun’s barrel. All I could see was leaves and gnarled branches. Confused, I spun around and found a smaller wolf approach me. I lifted the shotgun at it and prepared to fire. The wolf tucked its tail between its legs and lowered itself to the ground. I lowered my shotgun.

“Rally on me!” I called out into the forest.

The wolf scooted itself across the forest floor and stopped when it was about a foot from my feet.

“Reporting for duty!” Youngstown said as he rounded a tree and came into view.

“Are you seeing this?” I said as I pointed down towards the wolf.

The wolf looked over to him and back at me as if pleading.

“You-you want me to do it?” Tallahassee asked timidly.

I didn’t say a thing a Tallahassee stepped forward. I waited till the wolf looked back to me and I held up my hand. Tallahassee stopped in his tracks.

“Doesn’t anyone know what the fuck is going on with this wolf? Why hasn’t it taken off or tried to kill us yet?” I asked as if I was annoyed.

Chicago stepped forward and said “I think you and Midn-“

“Dallas.” I corrected.

“I think you and Dallas killed its pack.” He repeated “I also think that the wolf has accepted you as its new alpha.”

“How do you know this?” I asked.

“I used to work at an animal rescue at Stalliongrad before I joined the guard.” Chicago answered.

“Ok then. How do I tell it to piss off?” I asked.

“I don’t think you could if you tried. Once a wolf has bonded with a pack, it will either follow till it or its pack is killed.”

“Great. What the hell am I supposed to do with it?” I asked as I motioned towards the wolf.

“My sister tells me that her friend runs and animal rescue not far from Ponyville.” Youngstown suggested.

“Which friend?” I asked as I lifted the shotgun to my shoulder.

“Fluttershy I think.” He replied.

“Ok then. We’ll reconvene on this back at camp.” I said as I turned back towards the trail.

“Yes sir!” My recruits replied.

The wolf’s ears perked up and he timidly wagged his tail. I walked back towards the trail and the wolf kept in step behind me.

-

I walked out of the forest behind my recruits with the wolf hot on my trial.

“You’re dismissed for now.” I told the recruits as I broke off from the group.

“Yes sir.” They replied as I walked towards Dash’s place.

I walked along and found that almost every move that I made, the wolf would try to mimic in some way. Make a turn, he would too, turn around, he would too. I walked towards the cloud home before I sat down on the cloud ledge and set leaned the shotgun next to me. I lifted my sunglasses and rubbed my eyes as I tried to figure out what I was going to do with the new tag along. I had already lost Ulik and I didn’t want another incident like that. The wolf would be better without me.

I heard the door open behind me and Dash flew over next to me. She landed on the cloud next to me and placed her head on my shoulder. She must have sense my internal crisis as she whisper to me.

“Are you ok?” She asked quietly.

“No. I gained another tag along.” I said as I motioned over towards the wolf.

Dash looked over in front of me and saw the wolf. She immediately recoiled from it in fear of an attack.

“The dang thing thinks I’m his alpha, apparently.” I explained.

“Is he dangerous?” Dash asked as she used me for a shield from the wolf.

“I don’t think so.” I answered “He hasn’t tried to kill me yet and he probably thinks you are a part of the ‘pack’ as well.”

As I talked the Wolf walked up to my feet and wagged its tail like a puppy begging or approval. It was really weird to me but kind of interesting at the same time. The wolf walked over to my side and tried to sneak a peek at Dash. Dash reacted by shooting around me to avoid the wolf. I laughed at the obsurdity of my situation. The wolf reacted my jumping around be and meeting Dash eye to eye. Dash froze like she was seeing a ghost and she locked eyes with the wolf. The wolf did nothing other than walk up to her and lick her cheek.

Dash calmed down and lifted a hoof to the wolf’s head. She petted the wolf for a moment before she looked at me.

“What do you plan on doing with him?” She asked as the wolf rolled over and she rubbed his stomach.

“Well, three things come to mind. I could shoot him but I’d rather not. I could take him to Fluttershy or I could keep him.” I replied.

“I think Fluttershy is the best option because he is dangerous.”

“Why do you think he is dangerous?” I asked.

“We… he’s a wolf isn’t he?”

“Yeah, and I am dangerous too but you aren’t trying to send me off.” I retorted.

“Yes but he is an animal!” She exclaimed.

“And your point is?”

“…”

“That is what I thought.”

The wolf seemed to pick up on the uneasiness of the conversation and retreated a bit.

“Even if we-“

“What’s this ‘we’ shit?” I cut in.

“You are living with me aren’t you?” She asked a bit annoyed.

“True.”

“Even if we do keep him, how are we going to feed him and where are we going to keep him?”

“I have no clue and I’m not sure if I want another responsibility. I already saw what happened with Ulik and I don’t want another repeat.”

“You did what you could.” Dash said as she stepped towards me.

“Yeah but that doesn’t change the fact that Ulik is dead.” I pointed out.

With that remark, I received a punch to my shoulder.

“What the hell?” I asked.

“I told you to stop beating yourself up or I would.” She said with a tone of annoyance.

“Sure, will go with that.” I said as I ran my hand over the chromed shotgun.

“Just don’t do anything you’ll regret.” Dash said.

“I’m already full to the brim on that.”

I received another punch to my shoulder when I finished speaking. Dash walked over to me said and sat down. The evening sun sat high in the sky as I looked down at the wolf.

“I think you should name it.” Dash said as she placed her head against me.

“Why? That just creates attachment and makes things harder in the end.”

“Just do it before I hit you again.” She replied as she looked up towards the sky.

I didn’t want to name the wolf but for her sake, I would do it. Nothing came to mind as I thought deep about it. I lifted the shotgun into my lap and wiped some of the saliva off of it from the wolf attack. As I brought my hand across it, the inscription on the side came into view.

‘Remington 870. 12ga, 3inch shell. Remington Inc.’

“Remington.” I blurted out without thinking.

“Remington?” She asked.

“It could be Remi for short.”

“I like it.” She said as she looked at the chrome gun in my hands.

“Remi…” I said as I ran the name through my head.

The wolf seemed to take to the name quickly as I spoke and it walked over the opposite side of my and stepped up onto the cloud. The wolf curled up next to me and forced my decision.

“Fuck.” I muttered as I placed my face in my hands.

“What’s wrong?” Dash asked.

“I have another damn responsibility.” I said, annoyed.

“Do you want me to go work the recruits?” She asked in a happier mood.

“Nah. Dallas took off for the day and Atlanta is hurt. Give ‘em till tomorrow.”

“Whatever you say ‘general’.” She said making air quotes.

I just shook my head and stood up. I felt like going to bed and the sun wasn’t even down yet. Remington looked up at me as I stood up and grabbed my shotgun by the foregrip. I didn’t say anything as I spun towards the house and walked up towards the door. The door was still open from Dash and she flew in after me. I turned around on an instinct and saw Remi was standing at the door. I looked over at Dash and she gave me an uneasy look.

“Well?” I asked as I noticed Remi’s ears drop “You told me to name him.”

“Fine.” She said as she accepted the effect of her own argument.

“Come on Remi.” I said as I motioned at the wolf.

Remi perked up immediately and ran into the house and down a hallway.

“I hope you realize what you just did.” I said as I walked over to the couch and collapsed.

I leaned the gun against the couch and laid out across it. My fight with the wolves didn’t do my previous wounds any favors and my back was protesting quietly like a Tibetan monk. I heard the front door close as I closed my eyes and rested for a moment. I was starving but I was too damn tired to do a thing about it. I felt Dash fly over and land on top of me gently.

“Going to sleep so soon?” She asked in a playful tone.

“Yes.” I said flatly.

“Why?”

“Because I was attacked by wolves and marched all over Hell’s-half-acre.” I said before a yawn overcame me.

“Fine then, grumpy.” She said as she nestled up into my neck “Would you rather sleep in the bed?”

“Too… lazy, must… sleep.” I muttered with a smile.

The darkness was just to inviting at this point.

-

Another dreamless sleep. These seemed to be all I dreamt anymore. I could feel something furry under my hand that was hanging off the couch. My mind immediately thought of Dash. I rolled over and saw that the fuzzy object was Remi. The wolf was curled up under my hand and was sleeping peacefully. The room was still pitch black and it must have been nighttime. I pulled my handgun from my pocket and flipped the light on.

I pointed the light over to the hallway and scanned over to the door. A note dangled from the door. I stumbled to my feet and wandered in the direction of the note. I yanked it off of the door with my right hand and pointed the gun’s light onto it.

Had to leave early for weather duty. Winter is moving along quicker than expected and you can expect to see the first snowfall by the end of the week.

-RD

At least I got some forward warning. I turned around and walked back towards the couch. I held the handgun at my hip as I used the light to see. I pulled my sunglasses of and stuck a temple into my shirt. Still friggin’ dark. I walked over to the couch and snatched my shotgun. I opened up my suit coat and tried to figure out how I was going to do it. There was nothing inside of the suit coat, so I turned my attention to my belt. I loosened it a notch and snaked the length of the gun in-between my belt and pants on my right side.

It was awkward to have it this way but it would work for the time being. As soon as I finished with my shotgun, my stomach yelled at me. I had neglected both lunch and dinner from the day prior and I needed something in my system. I walked towards the hallway and craned my neck to get a look outside. The moon was on its way down but I still had another hour of darkness before the sun would come up. I stepped into the hallway and made my way towards the kitchen from earlier. I wandered in and stood in the doorway for a moment.

I wandered over to a nearby cabinet. I started to hum ‘I’ve Got the World on a String’ due to being in an unusually good mood. I peered into the cabinet and searched for anything that would tide me over. I wanted nothing more than to head to a Texas Road house and buy the biggest steak I could order. I shifted a few boxes around before I closed the door and spun round. I walked to another cabinet and pulled it open. A neat plate of apples sat there and I grabbed two of them. It wasn’t a steak but it would work.

With two apples in tow, I walked back to the couch and sat down. I readjusted the 870 and set my pistol on the armrest with the light pointing at the door. I just took a bite and waited for some day light to roll in.

-

The sun finally poured through the window. I had finished the apples hours ago and I was ready to get a start on the day. Remi stirred to life at my feet and let out a large yawn. I was a bit shocked at his surroundings before he looked over at me. I didn’t say anything to him and I just petted his head lazily. It didn’t seem to matter how much effort I put in though because he was enjoying every second of it.

I broke contact with Remi and climbed to my feet. I stretched as I walked towards the door. The day had barely begun but I needed to check in on Atlanta’s wound. I pushed the door open and stepped outside. Remi followed me and I shut the door behind him. I could see only see two ponies that were awake at the camp and they were Dallas and Youngstown. I walked off of the cloud and stepped down from the cloud. I walked over to the camp and Dallas and Youngstown immediately noticed my presence.

“Mornin’.” I said casually as I sat down on a log near the dead fire.

“It’s good to see that you’re ok, General.” Dallas said in a bit more of a cheery mood.

“Likewise.” I said before I noticed that Tallahassee and Chicago were gone “Where did the others go?”

“Tallahassee dropped out because he did want to die in the jaws of a wolf and Chicago and Vegas couldn’t handle the killing.” Youngstown explained.

“Their loss.” I said with a smile as Remi sat down next to me “How are Atlanta’s wounds?”

“Their already gone. Pegasi heal very quickly.” Dallas reported “What are you going to do with your furry friend there?”

“Keep him I guess. I considered sending him to Fluttershy’s but I couldn’t handle the thought of abandoning another creature to the wind. At least one that hasn’t tried to kill me. I even named him.”

“What’d you name him?” Dallas asked.

“Remington. Remi for short.”

Remington’s ears perked up when he heard his name and gave me a funny look as he cocked his head at me. I just lifted my right hand to him and scratched his ear. His back leg started to kick as I did so before I stopped and checked my equipment. My 1911 and 870 still stood at the ready.

I remember having a dog as a child. It was a small German Shepard mix named Gabby. I loved that damn dog more than my father at the time. It still breaks my heart to this day when she went blind and we had to put here down. Since it was my dog, I was given the choice. I still remember telling my father that I wanted to be the one to do it. My father just nodded and walked into the back room. I remember looking down at Gabby as she lay in my lap. I was petting her right behind the ears just like she always loved. Then I remember my father walking back into the room with a handgun.

My father motioned me to follow him outside, so I scooped up Gabby and walked with her outside. She was in no condition to think anything was out of the ordinary as we walked behind the shed and I set her down. My father loaded the handgun with two rounds and handed it over to me. I was only eight at the time, but I wasn’t dumb. It had to be done and I wasn’t going to let some goddamn vet do it. I lifted the handgun to Gabby as she lay on the ground and I felt the gun quiver in my hand. Gabby, as if by some act of god, looked up at me. I sealed my eyes and fired both shots as my father watched.

I still regret not looking her in the eyes while doing it.

“General, are you ok?” Dallas asked as I snapped back to reality.

“Yeah! Yeah, I’m fine. Just zoned out for a minute.” I replied as Remi looked up at me “I… need to get a move on. I’m gonna see Fluttershy about training Remi.”

“See you later General.” Dallas said as I climbed to my feet and turned towards the H2.

Remi followed me close at heel and made me try to think of what the hell his position was in the pack. I stepped up to the H2 and pulled the passenger seat door open. Remi looked up at me awkwardly before I motioned with my hand for him to get in. He looked at the seat uneasily before motioned once again and he jumped up with remarkable finesse. I closed the door behind him and I walked around to the opposite side of the car and pulled the door open. I stepped in and tossed my shotgun into the backseat with my rifle.

I placed my hands on the steering wheel and let the engine come to life. Remi shot back into his seat at the sudden noise before he slowly leaned forward. I smiled at his awkwardness as I pressed a button on my door and listened to the electric hum of his window opening. I opened it just enough to let him poke his head out but not enough to where he can jump out. I shifted into gear and pressed the gas a bit. The engine increase in RPMs and the noise got louder as I spun the car around towards the road. I still had no idea how Fluttershy would take this or how the hell she would react to me period by herself. For that matter, I still didn’t even know where she lived.

I sped through the field and watched as Remi threw his head around outside. I once heard that dogs don’t actually care for the wind in a car ride but all the new smells. The H2 rocked as I pulled onto the road and cut the wheel towards town.

-

After driving for a minute, the town came into view and I could see that the pegasi were pushing around clouds in the sky. I could see Dash from my position but I must have seemed like a brown smear against the landscape to her. I pressed the gas down and the engine responded with a roar. The back end of the H2 leaned back as I accelerated towards town. I pulled into town at 65mph before I had to brake. I slowly decelerated to 30mph and blazed through town towards Pinkie’s. Like hell I was going to try and talk with Rarity and Twilight right now.

I pulled up to the, as much as the name makes me cringe, ‘Sugarcube Corner’. I shifted into park and hopped out leaving Remi inside. He seemed to be taking to all the new figures rather well but I only needed to stop inside for a moment.

I stepped up towards the door and flicked sunglasses on. It wasn’t really bright outside due to the grey overcast but the shades reminded me of Youngstown a bit. Not that I wanted to be back there but they gave me a feeling of familiarity. I pushed the door open and found Pinkie waiting eagerly behind the counter. She had a creepy smile on her face that was a stark contrast to my permanent scowl.

“Heeeeello.” She said stretching the word.

I just waved awkwardly as I walked over to the counter and set my hands down on the counter.

“There has been a development.” I said as a matter-of-fact as I could.

“Oh, really? Is it somepony new?! I feel my party sense tingling!” She frantically said as he hind legs seemed to bounce behind her.

“Not exactly, at least not the kind person you would throw a party for.” I explained.

“Why? Is he a grumpy pants like you?” She said as he lower lip stuck out as if to mock me in a joking manner.

“I honestly don’t know yet. He could either love you or rip your face off for all I know.”

“He sounds like fun!”

I only rubbed my temples in frustration before I looked back up.

“Could you tell me where Fluttershy is?” I asked flatly.

“Okeydokey!” She exclaimed happily “Just take the road towards Canterlot and take a right on to the first path you see!”

“O-k then.” I said as I took a step back.

I knew some strange people back in Youngstown, hell I even knew crack addicts that weren’t as strange as Pinkie. I’m not sure if I’m the only one that thinks this but she creeps me out. I spun around and walked over to the door.

“See ya later!” She exclaimed from behind me.

I just waved as I pulled the door open. I stepped outside and let out all the cringes that had built up inside. I shrugged it off and walked back towards the H2. I yanked the door open and climbed in. Remi pulled his head back in from the window and just looked at me.

“That fuckin’ pony is weird.” I said as if Remi could talk back.

Remi just returned his head to the window eagerly as I shifted back into driver and accelerated toward the unpaved street. I pulled around a corner and sped down the open street past Twilight’s. I reached 45mph as I hit the outskirts of town and got a move on towards Fluttershy’s

-

I pulled off the road onto the first path outside of Ponyville. The H2’s engine hummed as I let the SUV coast toward my target. A cottage came into view after a few seconds and I coasted the H2 towards it. I could see a shadow dart around inside of the cottage. I pressed the brake down and let the H2’s engine die down. I reached over my seat and grabbed the chrome 870 from the backseat. I pulled the foregrip back a bit and saw a brass and red plastic shell staring back at me. I let the grip fall back forward as I pushed my door open and climbed down from the truck. I closed my door behind me and stepped over to Remi’s. I pulled his door open and he jumped down.

Remi looked around the area for a moment before he locked eyes on the cottage like he had been here before. I rested the barrel of the shotgun against my shoulder and stepped over towards the cottage. As I walked towards it, Remi seemed to get more and more enthusiastic for some reason. I stepped in front of the small door and knocked with the barrel of my shotgun.

The door cracked open slightly as a tuft of pink hair poked out.

“It’s Ryan and I have a new tag-along.” I said trying to be as friendly as the logic centers of my brain would allow.

“O-oh, hello Ryan. W-who is your friend?” Fluttershy asked timidly as she slowly opened the door.

“I took to calling him Remington.” I said as she fully opened the door and saw the wolf standing at my side with his head cocked at her.

“Oh my, I never expected to see you again so soon.” She said to Remington.

“Can you tell me why he is following me?” I asked.

“I-it looks like he is lost.” She said quietly.

“I was training my recruits when his pack attacked us. I took out everyone but him and he has been following me since.” I explained.

“I t-think he believes you are the new alpha.” She said as her voice lowered as if she didn’t want me to hear what she was going to say.

“Well, I could guess that. I was wondering if you could train him for me.” I said as I checked my pockets “How does two hundred sound? I really only need him house trained, not to attack random strangers, to attack on my command, and to answer to his name. Could you do that?”

“I think I can.” She replied.

“Good.” I said as I pulled two coins from my suit coat and held them out in front of me “How long will this take?”

“Maybe a d-day or t-two.” She said before grabbing the coins with her teeth and setting them on an unseen surface inside of her home.

Fluttershy walked over to Remi and petted the top of his head. Remi locked eye contact with her and then looked up at me as if to say ‘Are you kidding me?’ I snickered as spun around and walked back to the H2. I could hear Fluttershy saying something but it was too faint to make out. I opened the door to my truck and hopped in. I watched as Fluttershy motioned for Remington to come inside with her and Remi looked back at me. I just waved once and he followed her inside. I gave a sharp mental laugh and I started up the H2 and spun it around.

Chapter 31: Feelings About Royalty

Author’s notes: Why do I get all warm and fuzzy inside while writing this? What I mean is that every time I read a HiE, the main characters always obeys the Princesses immediately and get a submissive and shit. I as an American, resent that. I naturally hate monarchies as an American, so writing Ryan being a prick to royalty makes me smile. You’ll see what I mean.

-

Dash and I sat on the day bed for a few hours watching the rain fall. The rain came down steady and hard like it was spring time. It made me think back to all those nights I used to spend on my apartment’s balcony overlooking the city. I would sit out there whenever it was raining and just disassemble and reassemble my 1911 over and over again to pass the time. That was one of my only comforts back in that world.

I felt Dash press up into my side as we watched the rain fall in silence. I felt like all the weight of the past couple of weeks had been removed from my shoulders. I actually felt like fate wasn’t trying to fuck with me for once. I wrapped my arm around her as she did the same to me with a wing. She was close enough to me where I could feel her heart beat in my side. It was a bit slower than mine but that could be for a number of reasons. A flash of lightning erupted in the sky and lit up the room like a flashbulb on a camera. I closed my eyes for a moment and just listened to the sounds of the room.

I could hear the sound of the rain pelting against the glass of the window as well as the thunder rumbling in the distant sky. Every once in a while, I could hear Dash’s breathing over the loud rain. I would try to hold my breath just to hear it from time to time. It was like medicine for my soul. We stayed like this for a while before I heard a knock on the front door.

“Who would be out in a storm like this?” Dash asked as if she was annoyed.

“Good question.” I said as I stood up “It’s probably one of the recruits.”

I walked out of the room and down the hall towards the front room. I made my way over to the couch and grabbed my 1911 that I had set out to dry earlier. Gun in hand, I walked towards the door and Dash flew up behind me. I opened the door with my free hand and saw that it was a pinkish unicorn/Pegasus combos that I still didn’t have a name for. She had purplish hair with a few streaks of the pinkish color that her coat was.

“Hello.” The unicorn/Pegasus… thing, said “Mind if I step out of the rain?”

Confused, I stepped aside as let her walk in. she seemed soaked but that really wasn’t my problem. I rubbed my forehead for a moment and looked over towards Dash for info.

“You know her?” I asked as I motioned with the gun.

Dash nodded her head at me and said “That’s Princess Cadence.”

“Great.” I grumbled “More royalty.”

The “Princess” walked over into the center of the room and turned around towards us.

“You wouldn’t happen to have a towel I could use?” The Princess asked.

“Sure thing.” Dash said as she flew off into the other room.

The Princess watched Dash fly off into the other room before she turned her attention towards me. She seemed to study me for a moment before lowering her eyes to my gun. She frowned for a second before looked back up and met me at eye level.

“I am Princess Cadence and I believe you are Lieutenant General Laney.” She said as she shortened the distance between us.

“How’d you guess?” I said with a thick coating of sarcasm.

“You are very… unique here.” She said with a smile in an attempt to lighten me up.

“You can drop the formalities with me. Just call me Twelve-Gauge.” I replied as I holstered my handgun.

Dash flew back into the room in no time flat and handed a blue towel with her mark on it to Cadence. Cadence’s horn lit up and she used her magic to take the towel and dry herself of.

“So,” I said to cut into the silence “is there a reason you are here or are you just droppin’ in for giggles?”

“Actually,” She said as she handed the towel back to Dash “I heard you were training my husband.”

“Chances are slim that he is still here,” I pointed out “I had seven of my recruits drop out within the first week.”

“I have faith I him. Is Shining Armor still here?” She asked with a hopeful smile.

“Actually, yes he is. He goes by Youngstown right now.” I said with a snicker.

“Youngstown?” She asked, confused.

“It’s his call-sign.” I replied.

“Ok.” She replied with a small laugh “Where is he?”

I could tell that Cadence was trying her hardest to be friendly but I was making it difficult for her.

“He should be at the small campsite nearby that you probably saw on your way in.” I said as I crossed my arms.

Dash flew over to my side and gave me a funny look. She shook her head at me slightly. I just gave a mental laugh and looked back at Cadence.

“If you do not mind, I will go see him.” Cadence said as she walked back towards the door.

I stepped out of her way and pulled the door open for her.

“Don’t let us stop ya.” I said with a smile.

Cadence just shook her head as her horn lit up and created a small force field around her to repel the rain. I wondered why she didn’t use that spell on the way here but, again, it wasn’t my problem. I closed the door and turned around to see an angry Dash staring at me.

“What?” I asked as I lifted my shoulders.

“Are you insane?” She asked.

“Yes. I thought that would be apparent by this point.” I said with a smile.

“Try to behave around royalty.” She said as she watched me grimace “For me?”

“Fine.” I said, defeated.

Dash seemed to notice my unhappiness and flew up and planted a kiss on my cheek in an attempt to lighten me up. It must have worked because I felt a smile betray me. I shook my head as I let my arms fall to my side and I turned towards the door.

“Where are you going?” she asked me as I opened the door.

“I got to whip my recruits into shape for royalty.” I said with a laugh as I attempted to close the door behind me.

Dash kept me from closing the door by stopping it with a hoof.

“I’m coming to. I gotta keep ya in line.” She said.

“We’ll go with that.” I said as I let her out and closed the door behind her “I got to run to my truck for a moment.”

I ran towards my truck as I lowered my sunglasses over my eyes. Dash blasted past me and landed on the hood of the H2. I picked up the pace and skidded to a stop at the passenger side door.

“Show off!” I shot at Dash.

“Don’t get mad at me for being better.” She said as she stuck her tongue out at me.

“If your ego gets any bigger, we’re going to need to build a second house for it.” I said as I opened the door and snagged the 870 from the floor.

I pulled the foregrip back and let a new round be cycled into the chamber. I closed the door and Dash flew about me lazily. I turned and walked towards the camp. The rain finally began to let up as walked over towards the camp. My suit was slightly damp but it wasn’t anything to be worried about. At least until the wind hit later carrying the winter air. I wonder if Rarity ever finished my jacket?

I walked towards the camp and stopped next to the remains of their campfire. The smoke was finally gone and left only a little bit of residual heat. I left the heat warm my legs as I tried to wipe some of the rain off my 870 with my right sleeve. It didn’t really do much other than spread it. I walked over to the tent entrance and stopped. Dash flew next to me and I pushed the tent flap aside with the barrel of my shotgun. They Dallas must have used some sort of spell because there was a small orb of yellow light in the center of the large tent and it emanated a nice bit of heat like an electric heater. I walked along the tent and I could see that most of the attention was surrounding Cadence. Atlanta and Dallas were talking with their backs to me about some sports team back in Canterlot and Youngstown was talking with Cadence about something that I couldn’t quite make out.

I rested the barrel of my new favorite gun against my shoulder and walked up behind Dallas and Atlanta.

“How’s it going boys?” I asked nonchalantly.

The two guards spun round and saluted me.

“Drop it. There is no need to be formal around me anymore. You’ve all earned my respect.” I said as I let the short shotgun fall to my side.

“Sir?” They asked in unison.

“It’s just Twelve-Gauge now.” I said in a friendly voice “I don’t give respect to a lot of people but I’m giving it to you guys.”

“It’s a privilege sir- I mean Twelve-Gauge.” Atlanta said as he dropped his salute.

“Youngstown!” I shouted to grab his attention “Get your ass over here!”

Youngstown muttered something to Cadence before he ran over to his fellow recruits. Cadence and Dash stood behind me as I lifted the shotgun up and let the foregrip land in my right hand.

“I’ve got two more tests for you and then you get my seal of approval.” I said as I watched them let out a sigh of relief “First off, you are going to have to kill a beast of the forest and bring its corpse back as proof.”

I heard a gasp of disbelief from Cadence and I let out a snicker. I craned my head back to her.

“They didn’t tell you what I was training them to do, did they?” I said with a smile.

“What exactly are you training them to do?” She asked with an expression of horror.

“I’m teaching them to not have any mercy on the battlefield. It’ll get you killed in a fuckin’ hurry.” I said as Dash facehooved and Cadence placed a hoof over her muzzle in shock “They are free to leave at any point and the ones who are standing in front of you are still here of their own accord.”

“Please show Cadence some respect General.” Youngstown said from behind me.

“Respect is earned, not given!” I replied “You have until tomorrow morning to finish this task and then Ms. Dash will be here to work on your physical conditioning. Understood?”

“Yes sir, Twelve-Gauge.” Dallas said as he trotted off and pushed the tent flap aside and ran out.

Atlanta nodded at me and ran off in pursuit of Dallas. Youngstown looked like he wanted to fight with me but his honor prevented that. What a shame he hasn’t figured out that that is exactly what I have been wanting him to do. He needed to drop that damn pride before it gets him killed.

“Is there something else Youngstown?” I asked as I poked him with the barrel of my shotgun playfully in an attempt to aggravate him.

“No, sir.” He muttered in an angry tone before running off towards the exit without a goodbye.

“By Celestia, what are you trying to do to him?” Cadence asked in an angry tone.

“Trying to make sure they don’t die in combat. You should be thanking me.” I pointed out as I rested the barrel of my shotgun against my shoulder again.

“What do you mean by that?” Cadence asked, aggravated.

“What I mean is that I am trying to make them into a fighter like me.” I said with my back to her “I come from a city where mercy meant a bullet to the skull. If I can show them how to have a combat mentality like me, they might stand a better chance of surviving.”

“Have you even seen combat?” Cadence asked.

I spun round with a righteous fury evident in my eyes. Cadence took a step back and Dash flew in front of me. She looked into my eyes and placed her hooves on my shoulders. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Dash nodded to me and let go. She flew back down to the ground and landed at my side.

“Have you even read the paper lately?” I asked, suppressing my anger “I stopped a changeling invasion by myself. I have a kill count somewhere in the forties.”

“Oh my.” Cadence said taking a step forward.

“I didn’t ask to train them if that is what you are thinking. Celestia asked me to.” I pointed out.

“I didn’t-“

“Damn right you didn’t! Don’t judge till you have the whole picture!” I exclaimed as I walked over to the tent flap.

“Sorry Princess.” Dash said before taking off after me.

I stepped outside and walked towards my H2. I was still angry but I figured a drive might do some good. I walked along before Dash flew in front of me.

“Where do you think you’re going?” She said stopping me.

“To check on Remington and see if Rarity is done with my jacket.” I said as I tried to calm myself.

“What was with you back there?” She asked worrying about me.

“Have I ever told you how much I hate monarchies?” I asked “It was bad enough when I had to answer to two princesses and now I have to answer to another? And she is going to doubt my methods? Fuck that!” I said trying to keep my voice down.

“That is no excuse!”

“I know, but it would be like my recruits talking down to you. You would be the exact same way.” I pointed out.

“That’s different.”

“No it isn’t. Royalty needs to earn respect before they can question me just like everyone else.”

“Just try to be civil, please.” She asked with puppy dog eyes.

“I would blow you off if you were anyone else, you know that?” I said as Cadence popped out from the tent.

“Is everything alright?” She asked in a concerned tone.

“Yeah, I was just leaving for town.” I replied before I turned to Dash “Do you want to come with me?”

“I can’t.” she said “I’ve got to meet up with Pinkie.”

“Ok, have fun with that.” I said as I walked back to the H2 “I’ll see ya later Cadence.”

I didn’t receive a response as I walked over to the truck and opened the door. I tossed the shotgun into the passenger seat before climbing in and closing the door behind me with an audible metallic slam. I beat my fist against the steering wheel, swearing incoherently for a minute. This was going to get back to Celestia but what was she going to do anyway? Scold me? I was more worried about getting another session from Twilight. It was bad enough that I had to be around her almost every day but add therapy to that and I have a recipe for hyperactive disaster. I stopped beating my fist against the wheel and threw myself into my seat. I rubbed my temples in an attempt to calm myself down. It seemed to work and I placed my left hand on the wheel and let the engine come to life.

I took a little solstice in the familiar rumble of the engine. I reached over to the CD case and opened it up. I flipped through a few pages of CDs before finding something that would match my mood. I grabbed a Metallica CD and pushed it into the radio. I hit the skip button a few times before I fell onto ‘Master of Puppets’. I rolled down my windows and turned the radio up to ear-shattering volume. I shifted into drive and pressed into the gas. I cut the wheel and spun the car around towards the direction of the road. I saw Cadence cover her ears as the noise from the radio hit her. I laughed as peeled out and sped towards the road.

I could definitely feel my mood improving from the music as I sped down the field towards the road. I hit 50mph and in slippery mud, was difficult to maintain. I sped towards the road and felt my tires hit the elevated road, giving me some air as my front tires left the ground. The V8 roared under the hood like an untamed beast as the tires fell back to Earth and slammed with a squeak of the suspension. The Gs made my head roll around until I looked towards the road towards town and cut the wheel. I turned towards the town and sped off as I tires kicked up gravel.

I sped down the gravely road at 60mph as the radio continued to deafen me. I sped along down the road as the song flowed into a calmer section. It let my ears and thoughts recoup for a second as I rolled down the road. I past Applejack’s farm on my way and turned my head to see Applejack and a larger red pony look at me. I just waved as the song picked back up and I barreled towards town. It was nice to be rebellious once in a while.

Town came into view quickly as I slowed down. I let the radio roar alongside the engine as I pulled into town. I watched as ponies would look over at me as the H2 rolled down the street. Rarity’s place came into view as I rolled along. I saw her poke her head out the door as I stopped in front of her place of business. I saw her shake her head in annoyance as I stopped the truck and shifted into park. I let the engine die down and the music along with it.

There was a nice ringing in my ears as I reached across the quiet cabin for my shotgun. I grabbed it by the chrome receiver and opened my door. I climbed out with my shotgun and closed the door behind me. With a snap of my fingers, the windows rolled up and the doors locked by themselves. I walked over to Rarity but felt a tug on my pant leg. Confused, I turned around to see a white unicorn looking up at me. It had neon blue hair and a music note as her mark. It wore a pair of dark shades and seemed energetic to meet me.

“Hello?” I asked as I looked down at it.

“What is that thing?” She asked as she asked as she pointed towards my H2.

“It’s called a S.U.V.” I said not really sure how to answer her question.

“What does that mean?”

“Sport utility vehicle?”

“And it plays music that loud?!” She asked in a tone of excitement.

“Yes but that is only a secondary function.” I pointed out.

“It’s awesome!” She exclaimed “Where can I get one?!”

“I’m afraid there are two things wrong with that question.” I said as I watched her expression turn to a sad one “One, there is only one of them in this world and two, you have no idea how to operate it. Hell, I don’t think you’re even tall enough to reach the peddles!”

“Darn it!” she exclaimed as she hung her head.

“What’s your name?” I asked in a friendly tone.

“Vinyl Scratch, at your service!” She said as she lifted her head.

“I’m Ryan, or more notably, General Laney.” I said.

“Wait,” She said as a memory came back to her “You’re the human that killed all the changelings, right?”

“What other human is there? You can call me Twelve-Gauge by the way.”

“It is so rad to finally meet you!” She exclaimed.

“Thanks, I guess.” I said, feeling better by finally meeting a ‘fan’ of my work.

“Could you show me that… eh… SUV thing?” She asked.

“This one is specifically called a Hummer H2,” I pointed out in smug confidence “and not right now.”

“Why not?!” She asked, obviously desperate to see the H2 in action again.

I wrapped my left hand around the grip of my shotgun and set the barrel on my shoulder again.

“Because I have things I’ve gotta do right now.” I said as I looked over to the door Rarity had left open for me “Tell you what,” I said as I turned my attention to Vinyl again “If you meet me outside of Twilight’s in three hours, I could show you the H2. Is that cool?”

I couldn’t see them but I assumed her eyes must have lit up as she smiled up to me.

“I’ll be there!” She exclaimed as she ran off in the other direction with a jive in her step.

Well, that was… odd, but yet again, what wasn’t in this world? I turned around towards Rarity’s place and walked to it. The sky was still grey as the wind began to blow with chilling efficiency. I stepped inside and found Rarity waiting for me inside with a big box. She was smiling as she hummed a tone while working on a nearby table.

“How’s it goin’?” I asked as the ringing in my ears began to die down.

Rarity looked up at me and gave me a half smile “It was wonderful until you came here in that noise box and interrupted my beauty sleep.”

“Glad I could brighten your day.” I replied with a sarcastic smile.

“Thanks.” She said in an annoyed tone before perking back up “I did finish your coat by the way and I think it will go with your lovely suits.”

“Thanks Rarity.” I said as I walked over to the large box.

I reached into my pocket and grabbed five of my last seven bits and placed them on the table she was working on.

“There is a little something extra in the box as a way to ask for your forgiveness.”

“What do you need my forgiveness for? I’ve got no problem with you.”

“I wanted to say that I am sorry for helping Twilight try and hold you against your will. It was wrong.” She said as she moved a few items around and looked right at me.

“No, she was right unfortunately. I do need to try and be a bit friendlier but the way she tried to do it was wrong. You don’t cage an animal and then expect them to be best friend with you out of nowhere. That’s a good way to get yourself maimed.”

“If you say so, darling.” She said as she smiled at me and got back to work.

I knelt down to the box and found that a string kept the box together. I reached into my suit coat and grabbed my black KA-BAR from its sheath and cut the string off with it. I put the knife back into its place and opened the lid to the box.

“What did Vinyl want?” Rarity asked me, trying to strike up some small talk.

“She wanted me to show her my truck. She seemed to be the only one that liked my music.” I explained as I opened the box and found a long black trench coat.

I set my shotgun down on the floor and lifted the jacket out of the box. I examined it for a moment and spun it around to see my mark displayed on the back. I smiled as I slipped the coat on and stood up. The coat tails stopped at the back of my shins and the coat was rather comfy although rather heavy due to the material it was made out of.

“Nice job. I like how tough it feels. It is almost like a set of armor.”

“I’m glad you like it!” She said as she energetically worked a nearby sewing machine “Take another look in the box.”

I raised an eyebrow behind my sunglasses before looking down and seeing a black hat in the box. I reached down and grabbed it. It seemed to be a fedora with a longer brim. I placed it on my head and adjusted the brim. It was a little snug but it fit nicely none the less.

“Nice.” I said, looking like a regular mobster.

I snagged the shotgun off of the floor and held in by the foregrip. I reached back into my pocket and weighed my options. I was due to be paid tomorrow so I pulled another coin from set it down on the table next to her with the rest of the coins.

“For a job well done.” I said as I turned around and walked back towards the door “I’ll see ya later.”

“Thank your darling.” Rarity said as I stepped outside.

Another gust of wind blew by but was stopped by my new coat. I felt a little more prepared as I walked back to the H2 and opened the door. I stepped inside and set my shotgun across my lap as I closed the door behind me. I was glad to see that no one was holding a grudge. I placed my hands on the radio again and was met with a surge of music.

“FUCK!” I exclaimed as I turned the radio down.

With the radio down, I sat back in my seat and took a relieved breath. I placed my hands back on the wheel and shifted into drive.

Chapter 32: An Old Ideal

Author’s note: To put all of your minds at ease; Alex will show up later in my story.

Editor frieD195: *Le GASP!*

Shocker, I know.

-

I shifted into drive and accelerated and the engine. I cut the wheel hard around a corner towards the road to Fluttershy’s. This road took me past the Sugarcube Corner where I could see Pinkie and Dash talking inside as they prepared to leave. Pinkie pointed to me as I passed by but I sped up. I turned around Twilight’s place towards my destination and finally hit the outskirts of town. I sped up a bit as I headed down the road, music playing at a decent volume. The tires kicked up gravel and dirt as I drove along the road and pulled onto the familiar trail.

The trail was slightly smaller than the road but there really wasn’t a big difference between them. I crested a hill in the road and coasted down towards Fluttershy’s. I could see that shadows were running around the inside of her house as I pulled up. I slowed to a stop and shifted into park before grabbing my shotgun and climbing out of the H2. I hopped out as my coat tails blew in the wind as I closed the door behind me. I wrapped my hands around my 870 as I walked over to Fluttershy’s house. I peered into the window and I could see Remi running around the house with something in his mouth and Fluttershy was chasing him.

I walked up to the door and banged on it with my shotgun’s barrel three times. I waited for a moment until the door opened and a frazzled Fluttershy looked up at me. Her mane was all out of whack and she looked like she hadn’t slept since I had last seen her.

“T-thank Celestia, you’re here!” she exclaimed in her quiet little voice.

“What the fuck happened to you?” I asked “You look like you’ve been hit by a freight train.”

“R-remi has been a bit of a hand-full.” She said as she looked over her shoulder to see Remi.

Remi took one look at me before he dropped whatever he was holding and sat down. Fluttershy looked back to me for conformation.

“No shit, I could tell from my truck that something was up.” I said as I motioned for Remi to come over to me.

Remi stood up with his tail between his legs. He lowered his head as he slowly walked next to Fluttershy and sat down.

“Did he at least take to the training?” I asked.

“I-I think s-so.” She said timidly.

“I’ll take it from here.” I said as I motioned for Remi to follow me.

“Be careful!” Fluttershy called out from the doorway as I spun around.

“Don’t worry about me.” I said as I walked back to the H2.

I walked back towards the H2 and pulled the passenger’s door open for Remi. He climbed in with his tail firmly planted in-between his legs before I closed the door behind him with an audible thud. I walked around to the other side and climbed in as well. I closed the door behind me and set my shotgun in-between my seat and the console before looking over to Remi. He had his eyes locked onto me with a look of fear as I turned to him.

“What the fuck were you doing?” I asked in an angry tone like he could talk back.

Remi just leaned further into the door like he could avoid me. I just shifted in drive since the H2 was still on and turned the wheel sharply. I pressed on the gas and the H2 spun around. I drove back down the trail and took a peek at the clock on the radio. The clock read 3pm on its digital readout. I figured that I had about an hour and a half ‘til Vinyl expected me to be at Twilight’s. I put the pedal to the metal and felt the H2 forward. I turned back onto the main road and headed back towards town.

I drove for a minute before I pulled back into town and drove towards Sugarcube Corner where I had seen Dash and Pinkie. I pulled in front of the building and came to a clean stop. I shifted into park and grabbed my shotgun. I looked over at Remi who was looking out the window before opening my door. I stepped out before Remi jumped over the console and hopped out with me. Remi stretched out for a moment before walking over to my side. I smiled at him as I closed the door behind me. I snapped my fingers and heard the doors of the H2 lock.

I held my shotgun by the receiver as I walked up to the door to The Sugarcube Corner. I pushed the door open as a bell rung. Remi followed me in as I examined the room. The room was completely empty of life.

“Hello?” I called out into the room.

The room looked like someone was just here but had left suddenly. I walked over to the counter and scanned the room. I figured the Dash and Pinkie must have left before Remi started to growl at the counter.

“What is it?” I asked since he had superior senses.

“Psssst…” I heard someone callout quietly from behind the counter.

“The fuck?” I mumbled as I looked over the counter.

I saw Dash and Pinkie pressed up against the counter like they were in a game of hide n’ seek.

“What are you two doing?” I asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Get down!” Pinkie exclaimed in a hushed voice.

I didn’t question it as I grabbed Remi and lifted him over the counter. I heard Pinkie gasp as I placed a hand on the counter and hopped over.

“What is a wolf doing here?!” She asked out of her cheery demeanor.

“Meet Remington.” I said as I crouched behind the counter and leaned my shotgun up against it.

I readjusted my new hat as Dash gave me a once over.

“Nice outfit.” She said with a devious smile.

“I feel like I’m part of a mob now, but it works.” I said in a hushed voice “Is there a reason we are whispering?”

Remi examined Pinkie with his head cocked for a moment before walking back to my side.

“Just watch!” Dash said as she peeked over the counter.

I peered over the counter, resting my fingertips on the counter top. Pinkie and Remi followed suit as Dash pointed towards a partially opened door in the corner of the room. It was as quiet as a state prison execution room as I waited for something to happen. Suddenly, I could hear hoofsteps coming towards the opened door as a voice called out.

“Hello? Pinkie?” I heard Applejack’s voice call out.

An orange hoof pushed the door open and a carefully placed bucket fell from the top of the door, right onto AJ’s head. A large amount of water ran down her head from the bucket with an audible splash.

“PINKIE!” AJ cried out, obviously pissed.

Pinkie and Dash burst out into an insane fit of laughter. They were clutching their sides and they laughed like mental patients. I looked at Remi as he looked at me and we must have shared the same ‘are you fuckin’ kiddin’ me?’ faces.

“Really?” I asked Dash as she beat her hoof against the floor.

I just shook my head as I grabbed my shotgun, hopped over the counter, and walked over to one very pissed AJ.

“I just wanted to tell you that I had no part in this.” I said as set the barrel of the shotgun against my shoulder.

“Somehow, ah believe ya.” She said as she removed the bucket from her head and tossed it aside “Ah think ah know who it is anyhow.”

“The Pink Menace?” I asked.

“Hey,” Pinkie cried out from the counter “I heard that!”

“Good!” I shot back jovially.

Remi jumped the counter and ran over to my side almost immediately after the exchange.

“Who’s ya friend?” AJ asked as she rung out her hat.

“That would be Remington.” I said as I petted his head “It’s a long story.”

“Ah’m sure.” AJ replied before putting her hat back on “Ah got somethin’ to do. Ah see ya later.”

AJ gave a little wave to the room before heading out the door, leaving me with Remi, Dash, and Pinkie.

“That was pretty weak, guys.” I said as took off my sunglasses and tucked them into one of my trench coat’s pockets.

“I resent that!” Dash said as she stuck her tongue out at me “I’d like to see you do better.”

“I have done better.” I said as I relived a few of me and Alex’s misadventures.

“Like what?” Pinkie asked as she climbed over the counter.

“I’m not sure you could handle some of my stories.” I said with a smile.

“Come on! Tell us!” Dash begged.

“Are you really sure you want to hear my stories? You’re making me feel old.” I said with a laugh.

“I really want to hear it!” Pinkie said as I walked over to the counter and sat down on top of it.

I set my shotgun in-between my legs as I looked down at the floor. What they didn’t realize they were doing was making me dig up the dead. I figured Alex would want me to tell them. He always was a braggart.

“Ok,” I said as I tried to rebuild the memory “Dash, do you remember Chris from Youngstown?” Dash nodded at me, obviously liking where this was going “One time, me and Alex took him to an Irish bar on a holiday called Saint Patrick’s Day. It is really just a drinking holiday but that is beside the point.” I said as I remembered all the St. Patties day parties I went to “We got Chris so drunk that he passed out in the backseat in the back of my car. Alex, in his drunken brilliance, came up with an evil plan. We drove across town to a gay bar and undressed Chris. You see where this is going?” I asked with a smile on my face.

“Oh Celestia…” Dash said as she brought a hoof to her face.

“We carried him inside as the music blared and the strobe lights flashed and left him in the bathroom inside a stall. We locked the stall and left him there.” I said before breaking into a snicker “Me and Alex left the bar and got back into my car. We drove back to Alex’s place and continued to party until the wee hours of the mornin’. We slept until about noon until we got a phone call from Chris.” I said as I mimicked a phone with my hand “Chris was flipping out on the other end of the phone and said that the manager kicked him out into the street and a cop picked him up. The police said that they would release him free of charges as long as someone came and picked him up. Chris never even figured out that Alex and I had left him there in the first place.” I said, finishing my story.

Dash and Pinkie fell into hysterical laughter again as Remi walked over in front of me.

“That’s awesome!” Dash called out in-between fits of laughter.

“Alex should get the credit.” I said.

“I wish I could meet this Alex!” Pinkie said “He sounds like fun.”

“I wish I could see him again too.” I said as I chuckled at my story.

“Hey,” Dash said as she walked over to me “It’s in the past. Lighten up!”

“I’ll try.” I said, lifting my head to her.

I gave her a little smile before she took a step back and almost tripped over Remi. Remi dodged her and walked off to sniff around the room as I hopped down from the counter.

“Well,” I said as I walked over to the door “I gotta go, I’ve got someone I have to meet.”

“Hey,” Pinkie called out to me as I pushed the door open “how would you like to pull some pranks with us tomorrow?”

“We’ll see when the time comes.” I said as walked out the door and Remi ran over to join me.

I stepped outside into the cool, crisp air of late fall and walked back to the H2 as it nipped at my face. I had a thought of how lucky the ponies are to have fur but I’d still take opposable thumbs any day. I stepped over to the H2 and pulled my door open. Remi hopped in and took the passenger seat. I climbed in after him and closed my door. I place my hand on the wheel and let the engine come to life. The engine grumbled as I shifted into drive and pressed the gas. The H2 shot forward and I cut the wheel towards Twilight’s.

I drove down the street before pulling a right and saw the familiar white unicorn waiting for me next to Twilight’s. She was sitting on a nearby curb, holding her head in boredom before she heard the engine of my truck and perked up. She looked over to me and waved. I pulled up in front of her and shifted into park. I opened my door and stepped out.

“You ready?” I asked as if I needed to.

“Heck yeah!” She cried out with a smile.

I turned around to the open door and looked at Remi. I motioned for him to get in the back. He rolled his eyes at me before climbing in-between the seats and into the backseat.

“Walk around to the other side and don’t touch anything.” I said.

Vinyl just nodded at me and ran around the other side with that stupid grin plastered to her face. I hopped back inside and grabbed my rifle from the passenger side floor and set it in the backseat next to Remi. I closed my door and opened Vinyl’s from the inside. I pushed the door wide and Vinyl did a running jump to get on the seat. Her horn lit up as she used her magic to pull the door close.

“Turn up the music!” She commanded from behind her grin.

I held up my hand and grabbed the CD case from the passenger side floor. I unzipped it and set it on the console.

“Pick an album first.” I said as I pulled the Metallica CD from the radio.

Vinyl flipped the case open with a hoof and stared in amazement at all the brightly colored CDs.

“There is so much to choose from! This is the best day ever!” she said as she flipped through the various pages “What kinds of music do you have here?”

“Well,” I said trying to go over the genres that I had heard of “I think I have everything from house to metal. Guy I stole this truck from had a varied taste in music.”

Vinyl didn’t seem to catch the last bit of my statement before she stopped on a Stone Temple Pilots CD.

“What genre are they?” She asked from behind her sunglasses.

“Classic rock. Not bad. Want them or do you want to continue looking?”

She didn’t say anything as she grabbed the CD and handed it to me. I slipped the Metallica CD in its place in the CD case and grabbed the case. I zipped it up and set the case in-between the console and my seat. Vinyl was in a state of amazement as she looked over the various gauges and displays on the dashboard.

“Questions before we deafen ourselves?” I asked before putting the CD.

“JUST GET THE MUSIC GOING ALREADY!” She yelled at me in excitement.

I shrugged off her comment and slipped the CD into the drive. She watched as the radio sucked the CD in as if it was magical and ‘Plush’ came on. Vinyl watched as I grabbed the volume dial as turned it slowly. I could tell that whoever had owned this H2 had aftermarket speakers because they sounded of very high quality. The dial finally hit ear-shattering volume as I hit the next track button. The song ‘Trippin' On A Hole In A Paper Heart’ cut the other song off. I looked over to Vinyl who seemed to enjoy the new music but wasn’t really into it. She gave the song a full minute before shaking her head at me. I turned down the volume and looked over to her.

“Not feelin’ it?” I asked as I ejected the CD.

“Not really. Got anything with a good beat?” She asked as she lifted her sunglasses and rested the nose piece on her horn.

She had blood-red eyes that were a little unsettling, but interesting none the less.

“I think I have an idea of what you want.” I said as I grabbed the CD case again.

I unzipped it once more and flipped through the case. I found what I was looking for. I grabbed a Deadmau5 album and slipped the Stone Temple Pilots one into its place. I closed the case and rested it in my lap as I put the new CD into the drive. The song ‘FML’ started up with a steady drum roll. I watched Vinyl as she listened to the build up with curiosity. She raised an eyebrow as the drum roll built up and let off into a steady bass beat.

“This is what I’m talkin’ about!” She said as she bobbed her head to the beat.

I set the case down into its place once again as I increase the volume for her.

“Now I’m gonna show you what this thing is meant to do.” I said as I shifted into drive.

I took the shotgun from my lap and set it on the floor, under my feet as I pressed on the gas slightly. The H2 rumbled down the town road before letting out into a nice field for me. I floored it and figured it was time to do a little showing off. The H2 dropped down from the road as the exhaust roared over the engine. I zoomed around the field at 50mph before I found a hill begging to be jumped. I slammed on the gas to get as much speed as possible before I hit the hill. The H2 grunted as it barreled towards the hill. I hit about 70mph before the front tires met the hill and sent us flying. I got a good five seconds of air time before the tires met the earth again and the suspension groan. I never really showed off to anyone that much but Vinyl asked for it and I was going to deliver.

-

I drove around the field like a stuntman for about an hour before my neck started to hurt from all the whiplash as the CD ended. I came to a stop and killed the radio. I could see Remi in the back, clinging to the seat for dear life. I placed my foot firmly on the brake before looking over to Vinyl. Her hair was completely frazzled and she looked like she had been partying all night.

“That… was the greatest thing ever.” She said in a low voice of sheer exhaustion.

“I’m glad I could show off to ya then.” I said as I cut the wheel back to town.

I started the gentle drive back to town as Vinyl looked over to me.

“Hey,” She said, preparing to ask me for something “I have a show in a few days. Wanna bring this thing to it?”

“Show?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m a DJ. DJ-PON3?” She said like I was supposed to know.

“I’ve been here for a week, remember? Not to mention that I have almost been killed several times throughout the week as well.” I explained.

“Never the less, I think you should come. It’s at town hall at midnight, two days from now.” She explained.

“I can’t make any promises.” I said as I pulled back into town.

“Sweet.” She said.

I drove through town before coming across Twilight’s again and coming to a stop. I reached across the cabin in front of Vinyl and opened her door for her.

“We need to do this again. I had a blast.” She said before hopping out the open door and closing it behind her.

Remi climbed back into the front seat as I grabbed the shotgun from the floor and stuffed into my coat. I figured it was time to stop back at Dash’s for the time being. I accelerated again towards the opposite side of town and continued along my merry way.

-

I drove along for roughly fifteen minutes until I turned off the road and drove across the field. I pulled up in front of Dash’s house and slowed to a stop. I shifted into park and released my hands from the wheel. I sat back into my seat and closed my eyes for a moment. It was one hell of a day and it wasn’t even close to being over. I snapped back to life and grabbed my 870 before opening my door and climbing out into the cool air.

The cold air blew across my face like someone had left a freezer open. I left Remi climb out before shutting the door behind me and walking over towards home. Remi followed me as I stepped up onto the cloud and he fell right through.

“Well, this is strange.” I said as Remi attempted to step onto the cloud and fell through again “Looks like you’re stuck out here.”

Remi looked up at me before turning around and running under the H2. I brushed it off and opened the door. I walked inside and took a seat on the couch. My neck was sore from all the punishment it had endured but I could handle it. I rested for a moment until the door opened again and Dash walked in.

“Welcome back.” I said as I threw my head back on the couch.

Dash flew over excitedly and landed on my chest. She sat right on top of the shotgun that still sat in my coat and forced it into my chest. I snaked my hand into my coat and yanked the 870 out and set it on a nearby end-table.

“I heard you were tearing up a field today.” She said.

“Yeah. Vinyl wanted me to show her my truck.” I pointed out.

“Sounds like fun. I got to prank half of Ponyville today.” She said like it was a major feat.

“Congrats.” I said as I lifted my hand and ruffled her hair.

“I sense that you are unimpressed.”

“What gave me away?” I asked before she kicked me in my thigh “When you’re done with me, I might not be able to walk.”

“Don’t be such a foal and suck it up.” she said before wrapping a wing around me.

“Harsh.” I said as I wrap my right arm over her.

“I can be way harsher.” She said, offering a smile

“Save it for the recruits.” I replied with a smirk as Dash removed my hat and tossed it next to my shotgun.

“Take off your coat, stay a while.” Dash said as she climbed off of me and sat down next to me.

“But I was comfortable.” I jokingly whined.

Dash just rolled her eyes at me before I shook off my trench coat and suit coat. Down to my shirt and tie before Dash climbed back on top of me. It was times like these that I appreciated the most but I had a feeling that it wouldn’t last. Dash raised her head and looked at me for a moment.

“When you were with me and Pinkie earlier, you said that you are still upset about Alex.” Dash began “I know how you are. Please don’t beat yourself up about him.”

I wish she hadn’t brought that up I just wanted to bury him and be done with it.

“I can’t. He has been was my best friend since grade school and just up and died. If I don't carry the dead, who will?”

“You are a stallion of constant sorrow aren’t you?” She asked.

“Yep. I’m broken and the warranty has expired.” I replied.

A part of me wanted to correct the ‘stallion’ part but I figured that I shouldn’t try and change her. I have worse problems.

“Stop being such a downer.” She said before tugging on my tie and kissing me.

She broke our connection and nestled her head into my neck.

“But it is what I do best. Other than shooting of course.” I said with a dumb smile.

“Shut up.” She commanded.

“Why?”

“’Cause I said so.”

I just smiled at her as she set her head back onto my neck. In a flash of green smoke, a small drawstring bag appeared next in mid-air and landed next to me.

“What the fuck?” I said as I grabbed the bag.

“My reaction exactly.” Dash said as retracted her wing and looked at the bag in my hand.

I opened the bag and found that it was my weekly report and payment.

“Apparently she can teleport this shit now.” I said as I sifted through the gold bits.

“What does the letter say?” Dash asked, looking into the bag.

“I was getting to that.” I said as I grabbed the letter and set the bag down.

The familiar wax seal sat on the rolled up letter and my name and rank sat next to it.

‘To: Lieutenant General Ryan Laney aka Twelve-Gauge’

Word travels fast around here apparently. I cracked open the seal and unrolled the letter.

-

Dear Ryan,

I am glad to see that you are finally starting to lighten up around my subjects. I am also pleased to hear that your ‘training’ is going well. If you do not mind, I will be there at noon tomorrow to check on your progress. Twilight tells me that you are making strides in joining the community and that you have settled your differences.

The one thing that I am less than pleased with is your apparent dislike of Cadence, Luna, and I. I will never quite understand what we did to upset you but I can only hope that we can put it behind us. Please keep up the good work and I look forward to seeing you tomorrow.

Sincerely,

Celestia

P.S. I have been receiving strange reports for the past few days from the northern borders that I will discuss with you in person.

-

“Well?” Dash asked.

“Here, you can read it.” I said as I handed her the letter.

Dash snatched it out of my hands and I went to counting my cash. I had another 1,600 bits and I figured I should give Dash half. I split the cash up and slipped my half into my suit coat with my remaining money. I pulled the drawstring on the pouch and looked over at Dash. She finished the letter and looked dumb struck.

“The Princess… here?” She asked as if she was in disbelief.

“Looks like it.” I said as I lifted her off of me.

“Where are you going?” She asked as I put on my coat and hat.

“If the Princess is coming here, I have a few things that I need to do.” I said as I grabbed my shotgun and walked over to the door “I’ll be back before dark, I swear.”

-

I had left Dash’s a while ago and drove back into town once more. It was currently 4:45pm and I figured I had another two hours before dark. I drove into town as most of the town was out and about still and I drove towards Rarity’s. I pulled up in front of her store and shifted into park. Remi was nowhere to be found, but I figured I would see him again shortly.

I stepped out of the truck as the engine died and a gust of wind hit me. I left my 870 in the truck and closed the door behind me with a metallic ‘thunk’. I walked over to the door and pushed it open. Rarity was working on another project as I stepped inside and closed the door.

“What are you doing here again so soon, darling?” She asked, not taking her eyes off of her project.

“I have a small project that I need finished within the next two hours.” I said as I removed my hat.

“I see.” She said as she stopped what she was doing and looked over to me “I am sure I can help you.”

“Thanks,” I said offering a friendly smile “I need you to make a set of flags.”

“Flags? A flag of what?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

I hesitated for a moment before finally deciding to tell her.

“I need a flag of my old country. I am expecting a visit from the Princess tomorrow.”

“The Princess is coming to see you?” She asked with a tone of glee “You must be getting very important.”

“I’d say so.” I said as I walked over to her modeling pedestal and sat down.

My real intentions must have been well hidden because waving that flag was more along the lines of a ‘fuck you’ to royalty more than anything else.

“Can you draw me a picture of what the flag looks like?” She asked as she handed me a quill and paper.

“I guess a ball-point pen is a little too much to ask, huh?” I asked sarcastically.

She didn’t seem to catch my comment as she ran off into the other room. I just got to work.

-

After showing her the shitty drawings and waiting almost an hour and a half as she worked, she finally finished my set of flags. They were relatively large but I knew where the first one was going to go.

“Has anyone told you that you are damn good at what you do?” I asked as I folded the flags up.

“I’m just glad you like them.” Rarity said, downplaying my compliment.

“How much is this going to set me back?” I asked, rummaging through my pocket with my free arm.

“How does two hundred sound?” She asked.

“Works for me.” I said as I pulled two gold coins out and set them on the table next to her.

“Thank you darling and have a good time with the Princess tomorrow.” Rarity said wishing me luck.

“Oh, I intend to.” I replied as I walked towards the door.

Chapter 33: Preparing for a Visit

Author’s note: Well, I said that I was going to write the beginning to ‘American Hammer’ but this came to mind instead. Also, I promise that there will be action next chapter, so calm you tits.

P.S. I was asked how the currency in this world works and this is the general over view:

-a gold bit= 100
-silver= 10
-copper= 1

And now you know, because knowing is half the battle.

YO JOE!

-

I stepped outside into the cold wind and fading day. The sun was setting on the horizon as I walked over to the H2 and studied it for a moment. The SUV had a single antenna just above the back window in the center. I set on of my flags on the bumper as I stepped next to it and hoisted myself up. I unfolded my other flag and slid the antenna through the canvas sheath. I reached for the drawstrings and pulled it tight. Finished, I placed my hand on my hat and jumped off the bumper.

I stumbled forward a bit as my feet connected with the ground and caught myself before almost face-planting. I stood straight up and turned around to see the flag blowing in the wind. I always wanted to join the army back in the States, but I never could due to being extremely flat-footed. I still remember walking out of the recruiting office and being given a nice pat on the back and a thanks for trying. I always was a little envious of Alex for being able to join.

I gave the flag my two finger salute as it flapped in the wind before walking over the bumper and retrieving the other flag. I walked over the driver’s side door and pulled the door open. I climbed inside and set the flag on the other side of the cabin. I felt a little better as a sense of familiarity washed over me. Being in an alien world with no other Americans, let alone humans, was made a little better by the fact that I still had a flag that I could wave in the name of my ideals.

I shifted into drive and listened as the V8 awaited my commands like a well-trained dog. I ran my hands over the leather bound steering wheel and gear level as I gave the engine a little gas. I pulled forward into the town before cutting the wheel to the right heavily and spinning around. The shotgun rattled next to me as the H2 turned towards home. The wheel straightened out before I sped forward on the streets. Most of the town was closing shop early for some reason as I headed home. I figured it had something to do with the royal arrival tomorrow.

I was less than happy about the word being spread but I guess it was inevitable. I laid my foot into the gas as I hit the outskirts and made a bee-line home.

-

I pulled up into my usual spot and shifted pack into park with an audible clunk from the gearbox. The engine died down as I grabbed my shotgun and flag and opened the door. I hopped out of the truck and closed the door with a nice foot to the door. I heard the locks kick in before I set eyes on the camp. I could see that someone had started another campfire as I walked over towards it. I could see the forms of two guards as I walked over to the camp. It appeared to be Atlanta and Dallas.

“I’m back.” I said as I walked into camp.

Dallas and Atlanta turned to me and just nodded their heads. I walked over to the fire and sat down on one of the logs that surrounded the fire. I set my shotgun and flag down on the log next to me before I raised my hands to the fire.

“You hear the news?” I asked Dallas and Atlanta without taking my eyes from the fire.

“Well, considering we’re not allowed to leave camp, no.” Atlanta said in a snarky tone.

“You’re going to have to drop that shit tomorrow, recruit. We are getting a visit from Celestia.” I said as I rubbed my hands together.

“Wow, I never thought I’d see the day.” Dallas said as he took a seat on the opposite side of the fire.

“I brought somethin’.” I said as I grabbed my flag and unfolded “It’s the flag of my home country.”

“What’s the name?” Dallas asked.

“The United States of America.” I replied as I folded the flag again.

“That’s a mouthful.” Atlanta said.

“You’ll have a mouthful of shoe if you disrespect it.” I shot back.

“Whoa General, cool it.” Atlanta said as he held up his hooves.

“Anyway, did you complete your task?” I asked as I grabbed my shotgun and set it in my lap.

“Yes actually,” Dallas said as he looked over at Atlanta “We caught a bear together and brought it down.”

“Nice.” I said in a bit of shock “Where’s the proof?”

“It’s inside the tent so that no one would see it.”

“Speaking of the task, where the hell is Youngstown?”

“He still hasn’t comeback. I haven’t seen him since this morning.” Atlanta said.

“He’ll be back. There’s a reason he’s Captain of the Guard.” Dallas cut in.

“Anyway, let’s see this bear.” I said as I gathered my stuff and walked over to the tent.

I walked over to the canvas tent and pulled the fabric flap aside. A large bear lay motionless in the center of the tent. I walked over to it and tried to figure out how they had done it in. In less than minute, I found a large stab wound on the top of its neck that was around seven inches deep.

“Not bad.” I said as I turned to see the duo checking my reaction “You’ll have my seal of approval after your last test tomorrow.”

“Thanks Twelve-Gauge.” Dallas said as I stepped out of the tent.

“Anyway, I’m glad you have faith in Youngstown because if he isn’t back by midnight, you’re going to search for him.” I explained as I walked towards the fire.

I just received an annoyed sigh from the group.

“It was nice talking with ya, but I’ve got better things to be doing.” I said as I turned around and walked back to the house.

I walked for a minute before I stepped up onto the cloud and opened the door. I closed the door behind me and set my 870 in the corner next to the door along with my coat and hat. I heard something rustle behind me as I spun around with my flag still in my hand. Dash stood right behind me with a smile on her face.

“Howdy?” I said as she unfurled her wings and flew up to eye level.

“You’re starting to sound like Applejack.” She said as she looked down at my hand and saw my rolled up flag “What’s that?”

I unfolded the flag and held it up for her “This is the flag of my old country. It wasn’t the best place around, but it was home none the less.”

I stepped around Dash and tried to find a nice spot for it. I found a big enough spot right over the couch.

“Mind if I hang this here?” I asked as I turned my head to her.

“Let me help you. Don’t want you wrecking my wall.” She said as she flew over to me.

I held the flag with my arms fully spanned out before Dash took one side and tucked the corner into the wall like one would tuck a sheet in on a bed. I tried to do the same but the cloud wouldn’t bend for me. Dash saw my struggle and flew over. She pushed me out of the way and repeated the process.

“I’m still confused by this.” I said as I removed my suit coat and laid it out over my arm.

“Confused by what?” Dash asked as she flew back from the wall to check out her work.

“The clouds seem to be almost… schizophrenic around me.”

“Schizo-what?” Dash asked as she turned her attention to me.

“They seem to change the rules around me all the time like they have a mind of their own.” I said as I walked over and plopped down on the couch.

“What do you mean?” She asked as she raised an eyebrow.

“I mean that they’ll let me walk on them but no other non-flyers, they let Remi on one day and not the next, and I can’t seem to mold them in any way, shape, or form.”

“Weird.” She said as she looked around the room.

“I thought this was your ‘specialty’.” I said, making air quotes.

“It is… but this is weird, even for me.” She said as she flew over to the couch and landed next to me.

I just rolled my eyes as I laid my head back on the couch. I felt Dash fly up on top of me like she always did place her hooves on the side of my face. I was expecting a kiss but was violently shaken.

“Wake up!” She said as I was made into a ragdoll.

“I wasn’t sleeping!” I said as I lifted my head up.

“With you, I can take no chances.” She said as she looked into my eyes.

“I see.” I said as I rubbed my eyes with my right hand “You excited for tomorrow?”

I watched her do something that she almost never did; she got nervous. It wasn’t apparent, of course, but it was still there. I could tell by her body language in the fact that she tensed up.

“Totally excited!” She exclaimed, lying to me.

“Cut the bull.” I said with a smile “You can’t bullshit a bullshiter.”

“What? I’m telling the truth!” She said, trying to cover up her body language.

“What’s got you scared?” I asked, ignoring her previous statement.

She looked around the room like something might hear her before she lowered he head to me.

“I am nervous that Equestria might not take well to… us, and the Princess being here will only attract attention.” She said in almost a whisper.

“I’m glad you have faith in me.” I said as I placed a hand on the side of her face to console her “Don’t worry. Anyone that has a problem can talk to the business end of my handgun.”

“And that’s why I like you.” She said she hugged me tight.

“Don’t worry tough-girl. I got’cha back.” I said as I placed my left and on the back of her neck “I already talked to the recruits and it doesn’t look like they’ll have time for another work out if this royal visit goes anywhere.”

“Awww… I wanted to show them up again.” She said as she pulled herself away from me.

“You’ll get your chance, I’m sure.” I said as I leaned back into the couch.

“I can’t wait.” She said as she rubbed her hooves together in anticipation.

“Yeah, you tear them a new one. I need to get prepared for the visit tomorrow.” I said as I stood up and gave myself a sniff “Definitely.”

“You do that then.” She said as she flew up and over to the hallway.

I followed her for a minute before she flew into the room with the small bookcase and daybed. She closed the door behind her like she was ashamed of being seen reading. I just shrugged my shoulder and went about my business.

-

After getting myself showered, I slipped on my boxers and noticed something I didn’t in the shower. It was colder than having Freon (coolant) dumped on me. I toughed it out as I ran over the door and stepped out with all my stuff in hand. I walked into another room in hopes of a laundry room and found it on my first try.

“Not bad.” I said as I nodded in success.

The room had both a washing machine and dryer from what I could tell it made me question a few things. The first was ‘how the fuck is it powered?’ and the other was ‘why the hell do they need washing machines if they don’t wear clothes?’. I didn’t want to question a blessing as I saw my other suit in the corner and walked over to it. I removed my handgun from the pocket of my pants and set it down on the washing machine. I removed my belt and dress shoes from the occasion as well before balling up the suits and opening the washing machine lid. I threw the stuff in there and packed it down. It was simple enough to operate.

-

I waited in the room, listening to the rumble of the machines and basked in the dryer’s heat. I checked over myself and found that I was much more defined than when I had gotten here. I traced my muscles and noticed that I had almost gained an inch or two in height for some reason.

With a loud buzz, the dryer stopped as did the washer. I walked over to the dryer and opened the lid. A plume of steam blew up in my face as I reached in and removed my pants. I slipped them on and felt the heat seep into my legs.

“Holy shit, that feels good.” I mumbled as I buttoned them up.

I finished getting dressed and adjusted everything into the right place. I wasn’t planning on going anywhere else tonight, but I figured that since I lived in a cloud (I think it is just as ridiculous as it sounds, but hey, I live in a land filled with sentient ponies and I’m dating a fuckin’ Pegasus) they won’t exactly get dirty. I tied up my shoes with a nice tug and slipped my 1911 into my pocket.

I gave one last tug on my suit coat before I switched my other load into the washer and walked out of the room. Most of the house was dark again, so I pulled out my 1911 again and flicked on the light. I walked down towards the room that Dash was last in and opened the door. I moved my light to where the daybed was and saw a familiar light blue lump laying on it. I walked over and saw that Dash had passed out and that a book was covering her face. It was kind funny, really. She was snoring pretty loudly and I snickered a bit. I set the gun on the bookcase next to the daybed. I switched off the light and reached over to Dash. I gently removed the book from her face and sat down on the daybed next to her.

I looked over the large window that over looked the daybed and saw the moon hanging high overhead and the shadow of Ponyville was in front of it. I could see lights on here and there but that didn’t concern me. I placed my head in my hands and tried to clear my head for the day that lay ahead of me. I was going to have to deal with royalty, my recruits, and whatever crowd showed up. Not to mention the press. I fucking hate the press.

I removed my head from my hands and laid down next to Dash. She seemed to sense all the heat emanating from my suit. She clamped down onto my side to try and absorb it. I just closed my eyes and tried to find a safe spot in my mind that would hide me from the ghosts of my past.

-

The sun blasted through the window and caused me to snap awake. Dash was still clamped to my side and show no signs of waking. Still groggy, I fumbled on the table for my gun and grabbed it by the slide. Not thinking, I placed it over my eyes in an attempt to hide them from the side. The sun continued to creep in through the spots where the gun didn’t cover and forced me to wake up fully. Angry at the sun, I grabbed the gun from my face and tried to sit up. I started to wish the sun was a light bulb that I could shoot out from my position.

Noticing my movement, Dash finally greeted the morning with a big yawn. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes and looked over to me. She released her death grip on me and stretched out, wings and all. She looked over to me and smiled.

“I had a dream last night that I was walking on the sun and it was awesome.” Dash said before climbing into my lap.

“I wonder why.” I chimed in in a snarky tone.

She didn’t seem to care about my comment and she jumped on top of me and kissed me passionately. She broke away and stared at me for a moment.

“That was… unexpected.” I said “Not that I’m complaining.”

“You’re good at that.” She said with half-cocked smile.

She unfurled her wings and lifted off of me. She flew over to and out the door. I climbed out of the bed and walked out into the door. I pocketed my 1911, making sure to slide the silencer through the hole in my pocket. I walked around the corner and out into the front room. I wasn’t exactly hunger and I bet nerves have something to do with that. I shut them up and walked over to the front door and grabbed my trench coat, hat, and 870. I put on my hat and coat and made sure to snugly fit the shotgun under my shoulder.

I opened the door to be greeted with a very thin sheet of snow on the ground. As if on cue, a pink blur appeared on the horizon. I cursed before Dash appeared behind me with a multi-colored scarf that matched her mane.

“I thought you’d remember.” She said as she punched my shoulder.

“How do I get myself roped into these things?” I said as I rubbed my right temple.

“Because I’m doing them and I’m irresistible.” Dash said with a smug tone.

“That almost sounded like something Rarity would say.” I said with a laugh at the end.

Dash blushed and hit me again with faked anger. I walked outside and Dash followed me. She shut the door behind us and I stepped off the cloud. I wondered if I’d see Remi again at this point but I knew he would be back. No smart dog pisses off the alpha for giggles.

I walked over towards the H2 as my breath turned to mist in front of me. Pinkie ran across the field with a bounce in her stride. I tried to gauge if she was more bubbly than usual but marked that question as pointless.

“Hey there!” Pinkie exclaimed as she skidded to a stop next to the door.

“Oh shit.” I mumbled as I leaned against the H2.

Dash dropped down to ground level and walked over to Pinkie.

“What’s up Pinkie?” She asked as she adjusted her scarf.

“Twilight overslept and we should go wake her.” She said before nudging me in my side “If you know what I mean.”

“I only have a little bit of time today so let’s get her.” I said as I opened the backseat door “Hop in.”

Pinkie defied gravity again as she floated up and into the truck. I rolled my eyes and shook my head as I slammed the door behind her.

“Your friend is a mental patient.” I said to Dash.

Dash just shrugged at me as I opened my door and let her fly inside. I climbed in after her and closed the door with a thud.

“Let’s roll.” I said as I placed my hands on the wheel and the engine fired up.

I reached over and switched on heat. I adjust the vents away from my face and shifted into drive.

“What’s this I hear about the Princess coming to Ponyville today?” Pinkie asked from the back seat in the calmest state I had seen her.

“How the hell does word travel so fast around here?” I said as I hit the steering wheel.

I looked over at Dash.

“It wasn’t me! I never left home after I heard it from you yesterday!” She defended.

I already knew who it was.

“I already think I know who did it.”

“Who?” Pinkie asked.

“Twilight.” I said as I shifted into drive.

“Makes sense.” Dash said as she pressed the window control button and the window rolled down “This is cool!”

Dash poked her head out the window as I drove down the field but I couldn’t help but laugh as I thought of Remi.

“What?!” Dash said as she pulled herself back inside.

“Nothing.” I said as I reached over the console and petted her head “Good dog.”

She glared daggers at me as I returned my attention to the road.

Chapter 34: A Show for Royalty

Author’s note:

I can’t help but feel like I’m writing shit but my readers seem to like it. Seriously, the morning after I put out chapter 33, I re-read it and laughed my ass off at how bad I thought it was. Every time I sit down to write, I have to zone out and write or else I criticize every word.

Whatever. Let’s get this show on the road.

P.S. I find myself liking Atlanta more and more as I write him for some reason.

-

Pinkie, Dash, and I barreled down the road in the H2 for a few minutes till we reached the outskirts of town. I slowed down to a stop and craned my neck over the seat and saw Pinkie poking my AR-15.

“Stop that or you’ll set it off.” I informed.

Pinkie just laughed and looked over to me.

“Are you ready to get her?!” Pinkie said like she was prepping for a fight.

“How exactly are we going to go about this?” I asked as I grabbed my aviators from my trench coat pocket and slipped them on.

“What do you mean?” Dash asked.

“We need a game plan. How are we going to get Twilight?” I asked as a few less… favorable pranks popped into my head.

“WAIT! I got it!” Dash exclaimed from the seat next to me.

“Spill it.”

“Your guns are loud right? Really loud?” Dash asked.

“She may have spread the word about Celestia but I don’t feel like killing her.” I said sarcastically.

My sarcasm seemed to fly right over her head.

“I don’t want you to kill her!” Dash yelled in shock.

“I was kidding.” I pointed out as I rubbed my right temple.

“Oh.” Dash said as she facehooved “I can’t believe I didn’t catch that.”

“Look at the cute couple.” Pinkie called out from the backseat “Arguing already.”

“Good times.” I said as I saw Dash blush a bit “Anyway captain, what’s your plan?”

Dash snapped back to reality and tried to reclaim her thoughts.

“Oh, uh, uh,” She stuttered “I was thinking that one of us could distracted her,” She said, motioning back and forth between her and Pinkie “and you could sneak up behind her and fire one of your guns. Scare the senses right out of her!”

“Little weak but better than a bucket on the door.” I said as I shifted into park and let the engine die “Every man for himself after the deed is done.”

“Why did you stop here?” Pinkie asked.

“Do you really want to wake her up with the noise from the engine?” I asked as I pulled out the 870 from my coat.

“Good point. Let’s do this!” Pinkie exclaimed before opening her door and jumping out.

I listened for the door to close before I turned to Dash again.

“There is something seriously wrong with that one.” I said before only receiving a shrug in return.

I shook my head and opened my door to be met with grey skies, cold air, and a dense fog over the town. Dash flew out behind me before I closed the door behind her. Pinkie motioned at me and Dash to keep our mouths shut as we wandered into town. It must have been really early in the morning, because no one was out and I mean no one. There were no birds chirping, no squirrels, not even a sound could be heard except form the road that crunched under my shoes. Pinkie led us through town stealthily like she had done it before. The wind blew and caused my coat to flap in the wind as I pulled back the foregrip on the shotgun a bit to see a red plastic shell waiting to be used. I let the grip fall forward again.

Twilight’s house came into view through the fog and Pinkie pointed to the top of the tree. Dash nodded at her and flew up and hovered just above a window. Pinkie kept moving with me in step behind her. Pinkie walked up to the door and motioned for me to press up against the wall to the left of the door. I followed her directions before she cleared her throat and knocked on the door. Dash peered into the window above and shook her head at Pinkie. This must have meant that Twilight was still out like a light. Pinkie banged on the door even louder this time. Pinkie looked back up at Dash and received another ‘no’. Pinkie almost dented the door with how hard she hit it this time.

Dash nodded at Pinkie and flew over the tree house. Pinkie let herself get straight-faced for a moment before plastering a scary smile onto her face. I steeled myself as I pressed my back into the wall and hugged the shotgun to my chest. I could hear hoofsteps approaching the door before it opened and Twilight walked out, still rubbing her eyes in a futile attempt to wake herself.

“Hey Twilight!” Pinkie exclaimed in truthful excitement.

“What do you want Pinkie? I need to get some sleep before Celestia gets here.” Twilight said in annoyance.

It was my time to step up to the plate. I sneaked over and held the shotgun at a 70 degree angle to send the buckshot over the town and into a nearby field. I set the shotgun next to her head and steeled my wrists from the coming recoil.

“Why do you need sleep Twilight?” Pinkie asked, trying to keep her distracted.

I gave her a nod and pulled the trigger. The shotgun let out a deafening crack as it spit fire and buckshot out the end. Twilight locked up as she grimaced and all the color drained from her. She launched herself back inside her home, leaving the door open.

“Book it!” I shouted over the ringing in my ears.

Pinkie took off like a rocket back towards the H2 and Dash just flew over the buildings. I hugged the shotgun close as I ran down the center of the street.

“Oh no you don’t!” I heard Twilight call out behind me as her magic attempted to grab my feet.

I juked her attempts before ducking into an alleyway. I shot between the buildings and weaved around garbage cans as Twilight tried to keep up. My coat waved behind me as the brim on my hat blew back from how fast I was running. A purpled aura grabbed a dumpster in front of me and blocked my exit. Luckily, the dumpster was only waist high on me and I vaulted over it, keeping most of my velocity.

“Come back here!” Twilight shouted from behind the dumpster that she had blocked off her pursuit with.

“Fat chance!” I shouted back as I kept my feet moving.

I rounded the corner and could see the H2 at the end of the foggy street. Pinkie and Dash waved at me as I kept running and could feel my lungs beginning to burn from the cold air. I stopped at the bumper of the H2 and step my shotgun on the hood before placing my hands on the grill and took a breather.

“That was great!” Dash said as she laughed “Did you see her face? I wish I had a camera!”

Pinkie was too lost in her own hysterical laughter as I let out a snicker as I huffed and puffed. My breathing leveled out and I grabbed my shotgun from the hood.

“Let’s get the fuck outta here before she finds us.” I said as I opened the backseat door from Pinkie.

Pinkie kept on laughing as she climbed in. I pulled my door and Dash flew in before I climbed in behind her. I slammed my door shut before placing my hands on the wheel. The H2 rattled before the engine flared up and Twilight appeared at the other end of the road with furious eyes.

“Oh shit!” I shouted before throwing the SUV into reverse.

I cut the wheel before stomping on the gas. The H2 spun around and I shifted into drive before coming to a stop, giving a nice grinding sound from the transmission. I slammed on the gas and felt the H2 fly forward. I peered up into the rearview and saw Twilight chasing us with her horn starting to light up.

“Keep going!” Pinkie shouted over laughter.

My shotgun fell off of my lap and into the floor in front of me as I floored the gas and drove out of town in a hurry. Twilight became a distant speck in my mirror before she finally gave up. I exhaled and slumped back into my seat, keeping a single hand on the wheel.

“Worth it.” I said as I pressed my other hand on the console and sat myself up.

-

I finally reached Dash’s place once again. The H2’s engine rumbled in the cold air as I pulled up to the camp and shifted into park. Dash walked playing with the window controls again, fascinated by it. Pinkie climbed over the console and invaded my personal space.

“That was fun! We need to do it again soon!” She exclaimed before getting uncomfortably close to my face.

I scooted back against the door before she stopped about two inches from my face and took on an angry expression.

“You better take care of Dashie.” She said in a whisper before she retracted her head and took on a cheerful demeanor again.

Needless to say, I was creeped out. I opened my door and hopped out into the cool air. Pinkie jumped out behind me and Dash flew out behind her. The flag flapped on the antenna of the H2 as Dash dropped down next to it and Pinkie looked up at her.

“I’ve gotta get back to the Sugarcube Corner.” Pinkie said before taking off into a gallop without giving Dash and me the chance to say goodbye.

I looked over at Dash that was waving at Pinkie. She dropped her hoof again and jumped off the roof of the H2. I placed my hand over my heart and looked over at the flag.

“What are you doing?” Dash asked with a puzzled look.

“Nothing.” I said dropping the gesture “Nothing at all.”

“Of you say so.” Dash said as she looked around the camp “Where are your ‘recruits’?”

“I have no idea.” I said as I pulled the H2’s door open and grabbed my shotgun “I think something’s up.”

I closed the door before I heard something emerge from the forest. Dash looked at me while I cycled another round into the chamber with a ‘click clack’. The empty brass and plastic shell bounced off of the H2’s door and landed on the ground. Dash picked it up for some reason before I ran through the camp to get a better look at the emerging situation. I lifted the shotgun to eye level to see Dallas and Atlanta carrying Youngstown. Youngstown looked like he was in pain before I noticed that his back right leg had a series of bite marks. I lowered the 870 and ran over to them.

“What the hell happened?!” I exclaimed in anger.

“I attacked a manticore.” Youngstown grunted “I took him down but he snagged me.”

“Ok then,” I said as I motioned him over to tent “You pass.”

The bite wound was proof enough for me. Dallas and Atlanta rushed him over to a cot and gently set him down. Youngstown clutched his leg in pain but it really wasn’t that bad. I set my gun down next to him and held my hand out to Dallas, who was rummaging through some medical supplies that they had brought from their barracks in Canterlot. I could hear a set of hooves hit the ground behind me but I was focused on my men more than anything. Dallas handed me a bottle of something with a big red cross on it. I figured it for antiseptic and cracked it open.

The wound must have hurt like hell because Youngstown was grimacing and sweating bullets.

“You’ll be fine.” Atlanta said as he held Youngstown’s leg still.

I poured some of the bottle’s contents on the wound and Youngstown let out a yell.

“Quit crying you little bitch!” I commanded as Dallas handed me a roll of medical tape.

I unrolled it and wrapped it around Youngstown’s wound before completely covering the wound. I pulled out my knife and cut the excess off.

“There you go. Was that so hard?” I said as I sheathed my knife and grabbed my shotgun.

“I can’t say I like your language but I can admire your work.” I heard a familiar voice say behind me.

“Well, well, well. If it isn’t the boss lady.” I said as I spun around with my shotgun in hand.

“A pleasure to see you again. You and Shining Armor.” Celestia said as she stepped into the tent.

“As always.” I said in a sarcastic tone “I’m not sure how long we have before the crowd shows up.”

“Crowd? I only sent word to you and Twilight.” Celestia said.

“Yeah, and Twilight told everyone and there brother.” I said in an annoyed tone.

“I need to have a talk with her again after we are done here.” Celestia said as she walked over to the cot and looked down at Youngstown “What happened to him?”

“I got injured while training.” He said, keeping the details to himself.

“I see. Are you all that are left of the original ten that I sent?”

“We lost four right off the bat and we lost Vegas, Tallahassee, and Chicago due to them being unwilling to continue.”

“I do not remember sending guards by those names.”

“They’re call-signs. They are Youngstown, Dallas, and Atlanta.” I explained as I pointed at my remaining recruits.

“Why are the call-signs necessary?” Celestia asked as she turned to me.

“Keeps us from getting too attached. I can push them harder and not feel bad about it.”

“I am impressed. How have my guards come along so far?”

The recruits instinctively lined themselves against a wall for evaluation.

“They only have one more test and they are done. They’ll get the official Ryan ‘Stamp of Approval’.” I explained.

“What kinds of tests have you run them through?”

“It wasn’t exactly formal training if that is what you were expecting. I taught them a mentality, not a fighting style. That is something you develop on your own.”

“What does that mean, exactly?” Celestia asked as she examined her new troops.

“I can’t exactly explain it. It’s kinda something you have to see.” I said as I fiddled with my shotgun.

It wasn’t long before I heard a crowd gathering outside of the tent. I was getting angry and it must have been obvious.

“Please do not make a fool of yourself in front of the crowd.” Celestia prompted.

I wanted nothing more than to step out of the tent and to fire off a round to scare the crowd off.

“I make no promises.” I said before turning to her “Would you like their last test to be a public performance?”

“I think that the crowd would enjoy that.” Celestia said with a smirk.

If only she knew what I was planning.

“Then we have fans to please.” I said before turning my attention to the recruits “You three, follow me.”

I turned and walked out of the tent to see around 50 ponies waiting for a chance to see me and the Princess. A flash of about a dozen cameras hit me as I walked out with my recruits in tow.

“I hate the media.” Atlanta muttered.

“So do I.” I said as the crowd formed a circle around us.

I kept walking forward until everyone bowed in front of me. Confused, I spun around and saw Celestia walking forward. In my mind I was calling her an attention whore, but I figured that was a little strongly worded, even for me. She walked forward until she was about 20ft from me and stopped.

“Tell me about the final test.” Celestia said in a very sure tone.

“It’s simple.” I said as I turned my attention to my recruits “They have to fight me hand to… eh… hoof.”

I had a stupid grin on my face as I tried to think of rules on the spot.

“Since Youngstown is injured, he will play ref.” I explained “He is simply to call it when either party has had it too rough. Whatever party I feel has given me a good fight or wins gets my seal of approval. The only rules are no magic, flying, or weapons of any kind.”

Most of the crowd was dumbfounded as I took of my coat and tossed it aside. I threw my shotgun on top of it and grabbed my handgun. I tossed the handgun next to the shotgun and threw my knife into the ground as well. Disarmed, I spun around to my two contestants.

“You can back out at any time.” I said as I raised my fists.

Dallas was first to step forward.

“Get some.” I said flicking my fingers at him.

He gave an exhale and charged head long at me. Armature move. Before he got close, I spun round and let him fly by me. He charged forward before coming to a stop and turning around.

“Quit trying to hit me and hit me!” I yelled at him.

He strafed around me before charging again at closer range. He jumped in an attempt to tackle me but I dodged him again and grabbed him by his mane in mid-air. He gritted his teeth as I yanked in the opposite direction of where he was going and slammed him down to the ground onto his back.

The crowd was unprepared to see the fight and fell silent as they watched in surprise. The press continued to snap pictures of me as Celestia watched with a look of interest in her eyes.

I hopped on top of Dallas and pinned him to the ground. I raised my fist and landed blow after blow onto his face. He jerked around as he tried to buck me off of him but I just forced down and repeated my blows until I felt fight-bite begin to form on my hands. I stopped for a moment and unintentionally left him an opening. He head butted me with the force of a sledgehammer and knocked me off of him and onto my back. I was given a nice view of the sky for a moment and could even see Dash and a few other pegasi in the clouds above, cheering for whoever they wanted to win.

My view was almost immediately cut off by a furious Dallas as he climbed on top of me and punched me a few times. My cheeks took the worst of it before I caught up with my senses and kneed Dallas in the stomach. His eyes snapped shut in pain before I grabbed the sides of his head and slammed my forehead into his skull with all the force I could muster. Dallas shot off of me and nursed his bleeding face with his fore-hooves and I climbed to my feet.

Celestia had a look of compassion on her face as she used every bit of will to prevent herself from calling off the fight. The crowd began to cheer for Dallas as I locked my eyes onto him. I casually walked over to him and charged up the strongest kick I could muster and threw my left foot as hard as I could into the side of his face. The kicked connected and went straight on through, sending my foot to about the four foot mark. I dropped my foot back to the ground and Dallas fell over onto his side.

“Is that all you got bitch?” I said as I threw my arms out over him, gloating.

The crowd was completely silent except for a single cheerer. I looked up and saw Dash throwing her hooves around, mimicking the fight. She was cheering something, but I couldn’t hear it over the sound of my ears ringing from a possible concussion.

“General Laney wins.” Youngstown said in a disappointed tone.

“That’s right!” I said as I spun around and gloated over the crowd “Bring on the next one!”

A few guards that I had not seen were carting Dallas off to the sidelines to be treated. Celestia just watched as Atlanta stepped up and looked furious. He looked as if I had just insulted his girlfriend and spilled beer onto his pants.

“You’ll pay for Dallas.” He sneered, kicking the ground from underneath him.

“Well,” I said before lazily lifting my hand up “I hope you got more in ya than Dallas did.”

Atlanta was a pegasus and therefor had a lighter frame. He charged at almost double the speed of Dallas and connected his head with my stomach. I was able to hold my ground as I grabbed him by the head and held him in place. I drove my knee as hard as I could into his chest. He grunted before breaking free of my hands and kicking me in the stomach. He knocked the wind from me before charging me again and tackling me. I tried to regain my breath before the blows were dealt. Atlanta head-butted me a few times before stomping down with a hoof, breaking my nose again.

I was too hopped up on adrenaline to feel the pain at the moment. I felt blood run down my face before I reached with my left hand and grabbed his soft mane. I yanked with all of my might and pulled him onto his side. I rolled over on top of him and drove and elbow into his neck. I held the elbow there as he thrashed below me. I held him for a moment to catch my breath before letting got and delivering a quick strike to the side of his head, dazing him. I wrapped my right hand around his neck and landed blow after blow with my left until Youngstown ran over and pulled me off with his magic.

A broken pegasus was lying on the ground in front of me. He was still breathing but was too injured to continue the fight. I climbed up off of the ground and wiped the blood from my face with my forearm. The crowd was completely silent from what I could tell as I walked over to Atlanta and took a knee next to him. The white pegasus was battered and bleeding from his nose and mouth as I placed a hand on his side.

“You gonna make it out or am I going to have to carry you out?” I asked with a broken smile.

Atlanta opened his best eye and looked up at me. He gave a little smile and nodded.

“Atlanta passes!” I shouted out to the crowd.

The crowed was still silent as Atlanta tried to find his footing and fell back down. No man left behind, huh? I scooped him in my arms and walked turned to Celestia who had a mix of both horror and prideful glee. The cameras continued to flash around me as I turned to the guards that had taken Dallas and walked over to them. They showed me over to the tent and one pulled the door aside for me. I walked in and saw that a small grey pony was working on Dallas. The grey pony motioned me to set Atlanta on a cot next to Dallas. I did just that.

“Could you not go so rough on them next time?” The doctor asked.

I didn’t say anything as I walked back outside and was greeted with another round of flashes and cheering. My face felt numb like someone shot me up with morphine. Celestia walked over to my position as I wiped another round of blood from my face. I grimaced at her as she looked at me with a strange smile.

“That was… impressive.” She said as she set a hoof on my shoulder “Are they okay?”

I brushed the hoof off with my bloody hand, leaving a nice red hand print on it.

“I’m fine, thank you. Dallas and Youngstown will try again two days from now.” I said to her before looking over at the crowd that was surrounding me.

I saw Dash drop down in the distance and grab my coat and stuff. She flew it over to the H2 and set it down on the hood before returning to another cloud. The crowd got even closer until they were almost in groping distance. They all whipped out note pads and quills and began to fire off questions at me. Celestia stepped to the way side as I became the main attraction. I looked around at the crowd before throwing my hands up and my head down. The crowd dropped back into silence.

“One fuckin’ question at a time!” I commanded before lowering my hands and lifting my head.

My chest was covered in blood, both mine and Atlanta’s.

“Where did you learn to fight like that?” one asked.

“A shitty city in a place called Ohio.” I fired at him “Next.”

“What did Atlanta do that Dallas didn’t?”

“He fought without mercy. Dallas held back. Next.”

“Are you dangerous?”

“What kind of stupid fucking question is that?! Next!”

“Will this affect your standing with the Elements?”

“I have no clue and we’re done here.” I said as I pushed through the crowd and walked back into the medical tent.

I sat down on an unoccupied cot and the doctor ran over to me. He handed me a damp cloth and I used it to wipe my face. Celestia walked into the room as flashes opened up from the open flap. The flap closed behind her and she walked over to me.

“Enjoy the show? I know I did.” I sarcastically fired at her before touching a cut on my head “Ahh! Fuck!”

“It was quite the ‘show’.” She said as she used her magic to snag the rag for me and started to wipe my face for me.

“Atlanta is fit for duty when you need him.”

“That’s not what I’m concerned about.” Celestia said, getting more serious than she usually is.

“I’m not in this for a game of twenty questions, tell me what you want.” I shot back, just wanting to be left alone to tend to my wounds.

Celestia didn’t seem happy with my comment but seemed to understand that there was nothing she could do to change me.

“I have been receiving reports along the northern that something has been heading to Ponyville.”

“And this concerns me how?” I asked as the grey doctor ran over to me with a clean rag and started to clean my wounds more appropriately.

“I have had reports that whatever it is, it is dangerous. I do not know much more than it bipedal and wears a suit that makes it difficult to see. I also know that whatever it is, the griffons are interested in it also. They have sent a small task force to capture the creature.”

“Sounds like a time and a half. Where do I come in?” I asked as the doctor prodded a wound “Watch it!”

“Sorry.” The doctor muttered before handing me the rag and ran off to see Atlanta.

“I would like you to take a position to the north of town with a squad of my guard and watch the roads for this creature.” Celestia told me “If what I hear is true, the creature should be arriving tomorrow or the next day.”

“Fine, but Atlanta and Dallas are with me.”

“Aren’t they still injured?”

“I didn’t mean right away.”

-

I waited in the tent for a few hours before most of the crowd dispersed and left me and Celestia in the tent with a broken Dallas and Atlanta. The grey skies made for less light and less light made for a dark tent. I waited in silence for a while till Celestia left without a word. I was thankful for that much. I braced myself and climbed to my feet. My body felt fine with the exception of a few bruises but it was my face that felt like I went twelve rounds with Mike Tyson.

I wanted to get a mirror and check myself but I figured it would have to wait. After a few moments, Youngstown walked in and looked upon his… eh… stallions.

“You sure showed the public what you’re capable of.” He said as I collected myself and walked over to the door.

“Don’t worry; you’ll get your shot.” I said as I stepped out of the tent and into the open.

The field was barren like usual with the exception of Dash. She was lying on top of the H2 and from the looks of it, she was sleeping. I walked over to the side of the H2 and looked into the mirror. I had a large gash that ran the length of my face, a busted nose, and a bloodied lip. I was quite the looker. I leaned back against the H2 and placed my hands on the sides of my nose again. I knew what was coming.

With a sharp twist, I snapped my nose back into place as it felt like I took an ice pick to the center of my face. A sharp pain traveled through my skull and down my spine until just a harsh throbbing was left. I gritted my teeth and grunted the pain away. I beat my fist against the door once before narrowing my eyes and burying the pain.

“You ok?” I heard Dash asked from above me.

I looked over my shoulder and saw her looking down on me from the roof of the H2.

“Never felt better.” I said as I looked over myself.

I was a total mess. I was covered in blood and dirt. Good thing I had a clean suit waiting for me.

“You’re the talk of the town now. You know that?” She asked with a comforting smile.

I could only smile and say “No shit, Sherlock.”

“Hey, I’m just letting you know!” She said before looking over me “You don’t look so good.”

“I’ve had worse.” I said as looked at my forearms “You know where my stuff is?”

“Yeah, I grabbed it for you so it wouldn’t get destroyed by the crowd.”

I placed my foot on the running board and hoisted myself up to get a look at the roof. My coat, shotgun, handgun and knife were in a neat pile next to where she was sleeping. I grabbed it in a bundle and hopped down off the running board.

“Thanks.” I said, pocketing my handgun and sheathing the knife.

“Don’t mention it. Let’s get you cleaned up.”

Chapter 35: When the Past Catches Up

Author’s note: Now if you’ll excuse me, I have Warhammer models to paint.

On another note; does anyone else get a “Lonesome Road” feel from this chapter? Fallout vets will know what I’m talking about. Heh, “The two couriers met under an old world flag at the edge of the world…”

-

Dash led me back into the house as I quasi-limped behind her with my shotgun and coat in hand. She opened the door and I stumbled inside. I had probably been injured more in the past two days than in an entire year back in Youngstown. My face had been run through the ringer and my body wasn’t faring much better. I almost tripped on the uneven surface of the cloud before Dash flew over and caught me. I was exhausted and I’m sure she could tell. She flew under my arm and walked me to the all-too-familiar couch. I dropped my shotgun and coat at the foot of the couch and slumped onto it.

“You sure put your recruits in their place.” Dash said with a smile before flying down the hallway.

I didn’t say anything as she left. I just looked down at my bloodied hands. They were almost stained red at this point. They were cut up and bruised from all the fight-bite that I had received. I laid my head back onto the couch and took a little breather. My stomach still ached from where Atlanta had kicked me and my knees throbbed from the fight as well. My hand lay atop my handgun’s grip; an old reflex of mine. I developed this reflex after too many fights turned in my opponent’s favor.

Dash flew back into the room with a bottle of liquid and roll of white bandages. The cut on my forehead throbbed in protest as I lifted my head to look at her.

“I still got some stuff from when I broke my wing a while back.” She explained as she landed on the couch next to me “Lean your head back, please.”

I just nodded in a daze before complying. I placed my head back on the fluffy couch as I got a nice view of the flag that hung above me. My view of it was almost immediately blocked by Dash’s face and hooves. She smiled at me as I tried to do the same. She took the bottle of… something, and cracked it open. It had the overpowering scent of medical alcohol. She poured it onto the cuts on my face. My cuts burned with a righteous fury as I winced and grunted at the sting.

“Don’t be such a foal.” Dash said with a laugh before capping the bottle and grabbing the medical tape.

She unrolled the medical tape with a combo of hooves and mouth before wrapping it around my forehead. She lifted my head up gingerly as she wrapped my skull in the soothing bandages. Finished, she placed my head back down and flew off into the hallway again. My head was feeling better but that didn’t mean I wasn’t still in skull-shattering pain, just less of it. Dash flew back into the room with my other suit.

“Why don’t you go get yourself cleaned up?” She said as she set my extra suit on the end-table next to me.

“I’ll try in a minute. I need to wait until my head stops screaming at me.” I said with what I hoped was a half-cocked smile.

Dash just rolled her eyes at me before flying over to my coat and shotgun. She grabbed both and set them on the end-table as well. I don’t think I’ve ever been this thankful to have someone in my life since Alex. Dash may have been my girl but Alex was my ‘brother-in-arms’. I still missed that crazy bastard. Dash flew over and landed on the head of the couch next to my head. I could tell she was avoiding bodily contact as much as possible to avoid hurting me even further. She lowered her head and looked into my eyes. She locked her eyes onto my face but couldn’t seem to lock them on my eyes. I guess my ‘thousand-yard-stare’ was getting worse as time went on.

“Would you do it if I did this?” she said before bending her head down and locking lips with me.

I must say that some of what people say about the healing power of love is true but it is a purely mental thing. I could feel myself warming up and some of my fatigue melted away before she broke away.

“You have a way with words.” I said.

“I’ll help you up.” Dash said before flying in front of me.

Dash hovered above my chest as she held out a hoof to me. I took it with my left hand and used my remaining strength to get up. Dash gritted her teeth as her wings flapped furiously to help me up. I slow ascended until I stood straight up. I wobbled a bit and slowly swayed back and forth as I did so.

“Next time I need to excise, I’ll come get you.” Dash said with a smile as she flew back under my arm to help me along.

She helped me limp down across the room and into the hallway before stopping at the door. I placed my right hand on the knob and opened the door up to see the bathroom again. Dash flew out from under my arm and back to the front room. I stumbled into the bathroom and used the vanity to hold myself up. I looked in the mirror to see the top of my head wrapped in white bandages with a slight tint of red to them. I looked like I was from one of those pictures from Vietnam. The ones were you see all the injured soldiers after a battle.

I ran my hand through my hair before slamming it back down on the sink. I pulled my 1911 from my pocket and set it in the sink as well as my jet black knife. Dash flew in through the open down with all my stuff in hand.

“How do you wear all this stuff all day?!” She grunted as she dropped it onto the floor.

I looked over my shoulder and said “Skill?”

“Sure.” She said sarcastically.

Dash took the pistol and knife from the sink and tossed it into the black pile. Dash flew over and I pulled off my tie and threw it on the floor. Dash seemed to take the hint and flew out of the room as I did my thing. She closed the door and I went to work.

-

I hobbled into the shower now that I was fully undressed and turned on the hottest water that the shower could offer me. Steam and water poured out of the showerhead as memories of the past came back to me.

-

Five years prior…

The school bus rolled along as the dumbass kids screamed and hollered behind me. I sat in the very front seat by myself as I was the very first on and off the big yellow bus. I watched as the familiar vein of anger appeared on the bus driver’s head. The bus driver was a black man by the name of James Black. I was very quick to become friends with him as I found out that being friends with the bus driver meant avoiding his wrath when the dumbasses in the back acted worse than they usually did.

We rolled through the shitty ‘burbs of Youngstown as we picked up the usuals. Almost everyone was present today, except for Alex. He had been absent for almost a week on account of the flu that he picked up from some gutter slut he met in history class. We rolled along in the early hours of the day before the same shitty school in the same shitty city came into view. The building was a dark brown color of faded concrete. The city didn’t have any money to create a new school so all the kids were forced to go to this place. The building seemed to surpass the Bronze Age from what I could tell. It was un-air conditioned, barely heated, and had the reputation of being the worst school in the Midwest. It also had the wonderful reputation of being the most violent school in Ohio.

The bus came to a stop in front of the building and the hiss of the hydraulic door sounded. I stood up out of my seat and looked over at Mr. Black as he looked like he was about to have an aneurism. I honestly felt bad for the man. He was surprisingly intelligent and loved to talk to me about anything related to philosophy. I gave him a playful punch in the shoulder he looked at me with sad eyes. He was just another lost soul abused by the system.

“Don’t worry James. It’ll be over soon.” I said with a faked smile.

“That is until two forty-five.” He said in his normal, cynical manner.

“With that kind of attitude, you’ll never make it through the day.” I said before turning around and stepping off the bus.

“Have a good one Ryan.” He said as the other students followed me off the bus.

“You to Mr. Black.” I said with a wave as I walked towards the door to the school building.

I led the line as I heard the hiss of the hydraulic doors and the rumble of an engine get distant. I never had to wear a backpack to school. The school couldn’t afford textbooks so I never even had one. All I needed was a book in my pocket and a few pencils. I walked along the cracked cement towards the building in my new Timberlands before I felt a hand on my shoulder. I immediately knew what this meant.

I spun around to see two large white kids and their black friend with them. The two white kids were taller than me and had wider shoulders. I was immediately outclassed by them and they friend was just insult to injury.

“So, your boyfriend isn’t here today faggot?” one of the white kids said.

“Yep, shit stain,” I replied with a smirk “he couldn’t handle your stench anymore.”

That was all the prompting he needed. Kid 1 threw a punch at me that I dodged with a deft back step. I threw a kick into his crotch and he fell over. His two friends stepped in behind him and kid 2 threw another punch that connected with the side of my face. I spun wide and fell to the ground on my face. The black kid walked over and landed a kick into my side. I felt my kidney jolt as a wave of pain traveled my body. I curled up as another blow hit my hip. Kicks and insults were being hurled left and right as I retreated into my head in the hopes that it would stop soon. The kicks finally stopped for a moment as I opened my eyes. I saw a shoe coming for my face before I rolled out of its path. I climbed to my feet and saw that a crowd was gathering around the spectacle. They cheered us on as teachers watched from the window. They weren’t coming to my aid. Why would they?

I lifted my fists as the bullies collected themselves and locked their predatory eyes on me. Their body language screamed for blood and unfortunately, it was mine. I took a step back before a hand from the crowd pushed me forward. There was no way out. Kid 1 stepped forward and lunged at me wildly. I side-stepped him and let him fall forward as I placed a kick into the side of his knee and heard a meaty snap. The kid fell forward as he clutched his leg and cried out. The black kid stepped forward as I was working on my first target and punched me in the side, right into my ribs. I recoiled before getting pushed by the crowd again and fell to my face.

One of the kids jumped onto my back and grabbed onto my hair with a death grip and rammed my face into the concrete over and over again. Blood began to pool on the concrete below me as my face greeted the concrete over and over again. I cried out as I threw an elbow over my back and connected with the side of the attacker’s neck. He yelled out a curse as he fell off of me and I rolled on top of him. I sat on his chest and punched his face in over and over again till I felt a shoe connect with the back of my head. The kick displaced my weight and sent me reeling over my target. I fell back to the concrete once again and slammed my head off of it. I was in a daze as the bullies collected themselves again and walked around me. I heard them say something and then the kicks started flying again.

I had lost. I curled up as took my beating and prayed for it to end.

-

I stepped out of the shower and walked over to the vanity after getting dressed. My muscles were nice and relaxed from the shower, so I wasn’t in too much pain. I was just numb like someone had given me some painkillers. I placed my hands on the vanity and hung my head. I placed my weight on the vanity as I listened to it whine under stress. I lifted my head and took a long look in the mirror at myself. The bandage was still damp on my head and had turned red. I should probably ask Dash to change it since the water made it dark red from mixing with the blood. I didn’t feel like it, so I grabbed my fedora from the ground and placed it on my head. I adjusted it so it hung very low over my eyes and hid most of the bandage. My face was slightly discolored in places but I wasn’t at burn-victim level.

I walked over to the pile of my stuff and threw my coat on. The extra layer of clothing made me feel better as the heat from the shower dissipated. I seriously wondered if Dash even heated the place. I pocketed my 1911, sheathed my knife, and grabbed my shotgun. I walked over to the door and opened it. A blast of cold air hit my face and I swear I could feel icicles forming on my beard. I would need to shave soon or else I would start looking like a Viking. I walked over towards the bedroom and stepped inside. Dash wasn’t there but I didn’t care. I knew Celestia would call me out to my new post in the morning and I needed to rest and let my wounds heal.

I just climbed onto the bed and clutched my shotgun tight. I knew that when the shit hit the fan, I would at least have it covering my back.

-

I awoke to hear a banging on the door. I knew it. Dash was asleep on the other side of the bed with what little light peering through the grey sky dancing on her. I still had the shotgun close at hand as I climbed out of bed, already ready to face the day. My body ached as I climbed up to my feet and walked forward. I was tougher than the pain and I knew it. I manned up and powered through the pain as I walked to the door. I walked into the hallway and out into the front room. The door banged again as I walked up to it. I stuffed my shotgun into my coat before I opened the door.

I was greeted by a single guard in golden armor. He looked up and saluted me with a hoof.

“General Twelve-Gauge, your presence is requested on the north side of town. Dallas and Atlanta have already been moved and the camp has been set up. If our intelligence is correct, the creature should arrive by this evening.” The guard explained.

I just lowered my head and said “I will be there in two hours. Lock down the road.”

The guard saluted me before he unfurled his wings and took to the skies. I closed my eyes and exhaled again. I closed the door and turned around. I walked back through the house and back into the bedroom. The sun seemed to shine in through the window, if only for a moment as I took a seat on the side of the bed as my side started to throb from a wound. I gritted my teeth and looked over at Dash. She was out like a light like always. She was curled up and had the necklace that I had given her, clutched to her chest.

I placed my hand on her shoulder and gently jostled her awake. Dash grunted for a moment before rolling over and rubbing her eyes. I leaned over to her and place my elbow into the bed to keep myself propped up. Her eyes slowly fluttered open before she got a decent look at me.

“You look awful.” She said with a smile as she examined all the damage I had received.

“I like the morale boost.” I said as she used a hoof to lift the brim of my hat up.

Dash didn’t say anything before locking lips with me again. After a few moments, she broke away and gave me a look over again. She seemed to frown for a moment before forcing a smile. I was getting good at picking up on her body language.

“You’ve gotta leave again, don’t you?” Dash asked as she tried to hide the necklace from view.

“What gave you that idea?” I asked as I placed my hand on top of her hair and ruffled it.

Dash pushed my hand aside and said “I know because that it is the only time you wake me up.”

“Damn.” I said with a smile “You’re good at this.”

“Where have you got to go?”

“Not far. I have to head to a camp on the north side of town. We’re expecting a visit from something and we want to cut it off before it gets to town. Basically, I get road-block duty.”

“At least you aren’t going back to Youngstown again.” She said with a reassured look.

“Don’t jinx it.” I said as I climbed off of the bed and to my feet.

I walked out of the room as Dash flew and caught up to me.

“When are you going to be back?” She asked as I walked up to the front door.

“If all goes well, I’ll be back tonight.” I said “I also made a promise to Vinyl to come see her play at town hall.”

I pulled the door open as Dash gave me a bear-hug from behind. I placed my hands around her hooves in front of me in an attempt to return the gesture.

“Have some faith. I’ve had it worse.” I said as she let go.

“You always say that.” She said as nuzzled the side of my neck.

“That’s ‘cause it’s true!” I said with a laugh that made my ribs hurt.

Dash didn’t say anything as she let out an annoyed sigh and pushed me out the door.

“Love you too.” I said sarcastically as she smiled and closed the door behind me.

I readjusted my hat and buttoned up my trench coat with my shotgun safely tucked inside. I walked out to my H2 and noticed that the camp to my right was completely barren except for Youngstown, who sat by his lonesome. I just ignored him and walked over to the H2. I pulled the door open and climbed inside. My muscles were tightening up from the cold and I noticed it. I placed a hand on the wheel and the H2 shot to life. I quickly turned on the heater and directed the vents at me.

Warm again, I shifted into drive and started to make my way towards the road.

-

The drive was uneventful, as always. I pulled through town and out to what I figured was the north side. A small camp with two tents and a fire sat beside the only road leading into town from this end. I made my way over there as the H2 roared in the morning silence. A few guards stepped out of the tents and looked over at me. I pulled into the center of the road side-ways so that the road was blocked. I shifted into park and watched the grey skies for a moment. I figured that all it needed was a few 747s and it would be almost exactly like Youngstown’s at this time of year.

I stopped reminiscing and reached over my seat to grab my AR-15. I grabbed it with my left hand by the barrel and hoisted it over my seat. The metal was cool to the touch and it wasn’t particularly comfortable. I took a moment to clear my thoughts before I opened the door and hopped out. My knees protested slightly from the impact and I stumbled a bit before catching myself.

“Good morning, General.” A guard said to me.

I turned to see a small squad of guards awaiting my commands. They all had on their familiar golden armor.

“Morning guys.” I said back to at least try and be friendly “Do we have any updated info?”

“Nothing yet, sir, but nothing has crossed the road yet.” One said in a strictly business tone.

I nodded at them and turned around to the H2. The guards dispersed around camp as I walked over to the H2’s trunk. I pulled the latch and the door swung open on its own. I placed the AR-15 down on the trunk floor and pulled my shotgun from my jacket and set it down as well. I had an idea in mind that I wanted to try before shit hit the fan because it might help me out of a jam.

I sifted through the accessories pile and found a small box of extra picatinny rail. I opened it up and grabbed some of the rail. I remember when I was fitting the silencer to the 1911 that I could adjust my guns in small ways and I wanted to see how far I could push it. I took the piece of picatinny rail and set it on top of the shotgun’s receiver. I held it in place for a moment before a blue light traced where it made contact with the rail. My hand throbbed for a moment but it was more of a muscle spasm than an actual pain.

I let go of the rail held the shotgun upside down to see if it worked. I shook the 870 and found that the rail held firm. Pleased, I set the shotgun down again and place one hand over the receiver and another over the foregrip. I closed my eyes and focused whatever bits of willpower I could muster onto the gun. My hand started to hurt slightly like someone was poking my mark with a thumb tack. After the pain subsided, I opened my eyes and removed my hands from the gun.

The 870 had lost about 10 inches in barrel length and the grip had disappeared from the gun, leaving only the trigger and trigger guard. I gave a devious little smirk as I grabbed the AR-15 and sat the gun straight up with the stock against the trunk’s floor. I grabbed the shotgun and slid it onto the rifle’s under-barrel picatinny rail. With a click, the shotgun snapped in place and the blue light flashed around where ever the two guns made contact.

I know had something I only read about back in Youngstown. I was as giddy as a school girl before prom. I lifted the rifle in my hands and tried to balance the new weight. The gun was front heavy and weight in somewhere around 15 pounds now. It wasn’t the most tactically sound weapon, but it worked for me. I shouldered it and scanned the cabin of the H2 to get used to the thing. Satisfied with the results, I slung the weapon over my shoulder with the shoulder strap that Rarity had made me.

With my new weapon system in tow, I spun around and walked towards the closest tent. The tents stood at roughly 7ft tall and were roughly 10 ft by11 ft. Not exactly roomy but then again, we weren’t going to be here long. I pushed the tent’s door flap aside and walked in. There were a few cots lining the walls of the tent and a table sat in the center with a map of the local area on it. I checked the map for a moment to get an idea of what to look for. The guard was right in saying that there was only one road leading into and out of town.

I looked over the table to the cots behind and saw that Atlanta was on one of them and Dallas was on the one to the right of him. They were out cold and that was probably for the best. Dallas and Atlanta were both bandaged and bruised to all hell but I figured they would heal fast based on what happened when I first found Remi. I spun around and walked out of the tent. When I stepped outside, four guards were sitting around the fire. I didn’t feel like having a social hour, so I walked back over to the H2.

I walked over to the grill of the H2 and placed a foot on the bumper. I hoisted myself up and onto the hood. I scooted up the hood and placed my back against the windshield. I pulled my legs up to my chest and nestled the rifle in my lap so that the barrel pointed straight down the road.

I played the waiting game once again.

-

I sat on the hood on the H2 for something resembling four hours. I had nothing but the howl of the wind, the mist of my breath, and the crosshairs of my AR’s scope to keep me company. I kept my rifle trained on the horizon as I watched the wind blow the trees around in the distance. I could hear the guards talking over in the distance about their home lives and I could pick up on a few details like the fact that one of the guards had a pregnant wife back in Canterlot and another had a son that just finished school.

I was somewhat happy to see that someone else’s life was actually going according to plan. I listened as the wind made the fire crackle in the distance and as a set of hoofsteps neared me from behind. I didn’t turn around in hopes that whoever it was, would just leave me alone.

“Hey General.” I heard Atlanta say from behind me.

I peeled my attention from the road and scope to see Atlanta fly over and onto the hood of the H2. He still had bandages and bruises everywhere but his wings seemed relatively unharmed. He landed next to my left and popped a squat on the hood. I looked back into the scope to avoid awkward eye contact.

“’Sup.” I said nonchalantly as I kept my eyes glued to the road.

“I just wanted to get out of bed and figured I’d talk to you because the others are getting all nostalgic over by the fire.” He said with a genuine tone.

“I can walk to that tune.” I replied “Watching this god-forsaken road for hours-on-end is really fuckin’ boring.”

“I can imagine.” Atlanta said as I watched some wind blow a few of the remaining leaves off of a tree “I also thought it would be best to make sure there’s no bad feelings between us. I know Dallas has some.”

“One; that’s my line and two; he’ll have to get over himself.”

“That’s what I said. I think he’ll get over it when he is finally out of bed.”

“I’m glad you think so.”

An awkward silence fell over the area as I tightened my fingers around the gun and placed my hands on the grip. I waited for a few moments in hopes that he would leave, but he never did. I was never one to stay in the same room after awkward silences fell. I would always leave in a hurry, retract to a corner, or cause commotion in an attempt to get conversation rolling again. I still remember when I worked in an appliance store and stuck a spoon in a microwave, hit start, and casually walked into another department and waited for panic to erupt. Greatest ‘how I got fired’ story in my arsenal but I doubt that ponies would even know what a microwave even is.

“Are you still longing for home?” Atlanta asked after roughly five minutes of silence.

“That was out of nowhere.” I said with a smile at an obvious attempt for small talk.

“Well, they’re talking about it around the fire and I know almost nothing about you. I figured we could have a ‘bonding moment’.” He said as he comically stretched the words ‘bonding moment’.

“If you’re asking about my hometown of Youngstown, I don’t really miss it.” I explained with memories of my favorite places coming to mind. “Sure, I miss some of the people and specific places, but the town as a whole was awful. That isn’t home anymore.”

“Then what’s with the flag?” He asked as I removed my attention from the scope and looked at him.

“That flag carries more of an ideal for me. I can’t really explain it but it makes me feel like I have a better purpose in life other than simply existing.”

“I can understand. I joined the guard for kinda the same reason. I didn’t want to live in New Yoke my entire life.”

“That may be but I’m running from more than just boredom. I don’t claim to know your problems and I don’t want to know them. I’ve got darker things following me.”

“I won’t pry then.”

I just smiled and returned my eye to the scope.

“You’re the first not to. Thanks for that.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Atlanta quieted up as we stared down the road. The wind blew again and my hat’s brim blew in the wind. I peered deep into the scope and saw something slowly make its way into my crosshairs.

“I think we have company.” I informed Atlanta.

“What are you seeing?” He said in an alerted tone.

“I don’t know yet. Alert the rest of the guards.” I commanded.

Atlanta opened up his wings and flew over to the camp as I slid off the hood and let my feet connect with the ground. I shouldered the rifle again as I walked towards the unknown object. I looked through my scope again and could see that it was… a human?! I could see that the human wore a green outfit and carried a rifle but he was still too far away for me to see any defining features.

“Sir, what is it?” A guard asked as he ran over to my side.

I kept the rifle shouldered but looked over at the guard and said “I think I can see… another human.”

The guard gave me a confused looked before looking down the road and squinting.

“Shall I go and stop the creature?” He asked.

“No… I want to talk to him first.” I said as I looked back down my scope to get a more accurate look at the other human.

My mind was racing in both joy and fear at the prospect of another human. I was joyful because I finally had someone else that was in my shoes but I was also fearful due to the thought of others of my kind potentially ruining this paradise of a world. I could take down maybe one or two armed people but any more than that would present a problem. I know how violent I am but I at least had some self-control. I could only imagine the problems that would arise if a banger had managed to follow me here.

I lowered the rifle as I walked towards the other human. The human raised his hands and waved in an attempt to show that he wasn’t a threat but I could also tell the he was wounded. I peered back into my scope and saw the human limping towards me. It wasn’t so much a wounded limp as much as it was an exhausted one, like he’d been walking for days. I lifted my scope to his face to get a good look at him and I felt the rifle shake in my hands. I lowered the rifle and felt my knees quiver below me.

It was a grizzled white guy with a defined jaw, brown hair, and eyes that looked like they had seen too much. It was Alex.

I felt my feet stop moving in front of me in a state of shock. I lowered my rifle and stood still. Alex kept moving forward with his rifle swinging in front of him as he limped over to me. I could tell that he was utterly exhausted and probably hadn’t stopped moving for days.

“Are you ok General?” Atlanta asked from about 50ft away from me.

I didn’t say a word as the winter winds blew through my open coat, chilling my very soul.

“General?”

“I-I know this man.” I said as I walked forward.

Alex continued to move towards me and was at 100ft and closing. I could almost see a smile on his face before he collapsed in the middle of the road. He didn’t even say a word on the way down as his rifle bounced off of the rocky road.

Chapter 36: Catching Up

Author’s note: After listening to ‘Dash’s Empty Sky’ and having myself a good man-cry, I found the will to write another chapter.

P.S. Sorry for delay on this chapter but summer hasn’t been kind to me. I will try and write as frequently as I can, but I make no promises.

-

Alex lay in the middle of the road as I slowly approached him. He was definitely out cold and was breathing heavily from what I could tell. I stepped over to his side and slung my rifle over my shoulder before kneeling down next to him. He wore a… gillie suit? I think that was what it was called. I knew he was in some sort of military outfit but I didn’t know much about it. Not that I wanted to anyway. I placed my hand on Alex’s shoulder and rolled him over. He had a diagonal set of three scars going down his face like an eagle had struck him.

I tried to stop both my fear and joy as I patted him down and removed his gear. I didn’t know how he was going to react when he woke up and I’d rather not have more bloodshed. I pulled an old M9, his SVD, a black military knife, and various pouches of empty pistol and rifle magazines off of him. I was confused for a moment before I realized that he had probably used most of it getting here. I set his gear in a pile before checking his weapons. I pulled the M9 first and pulled the slide back. It was completely empty. I released the slide and lowered the hammer before grabbing his SVD and hoisting it onto my knee. The gun was heavier than I remembered but maybe it was just my exhaustion. I pulled back the clunky bolt and saw that only two pristine, non-magical bullets sat in the mag and chamber.

I let the bolt close and I tossed the weapons back onto the pile. I felt the guards walked up to me and begin to surround me and Alex. They were all speechless and so was I. The small squad of guards created a circle around me and stared down at Alex.

“I think we found our ‘dangerous creature’.” I said to the guards in an unsure tone “I want this to stay quiet. No one is to know until I say so.” I commanded before pointing to one of the guards “Inform the Princess that another human is here and that I have him under control. Tell her that I request her presence immediately.”

The guard nodded and spread his wings before taking to the skies.

“The rest of you are dismissed.” I said in a darker tone.

The guards backed up before retiring to the tent and fire. Only me and Atlanta still stood near Alex.

“This is going to kick up a shitstorm.” I said as I looked over to Atlanta.

“I haven’t got words for this.” He replied.

I just returned my gaze to Alex and tried to formulate a game plan. After a few moments, I grabbed Alex’s arm and lifted him up and onto my shoulders in a firefighter style carry. He was a fuck-load heavier than Dash but I could handle it. I trudged over to the H2 that sat about 75ft away. I grunted and mumbled obscenities as I reached the H2 and pulled the passenger door open. I dumped Alex into the seat and adjusted him before closing the door. I leaned against the door for a moment as I tried to collect my thoughts. I had no idea where to take him. Twilight would open her mouth and rat him out, practically turning him into a zoo exhibit. I think that Applejack and Rarity still don’t like me very much, much less a stranger. Fluttershy would probably have a heart attack or something and Pinkie seemed to me like the type that would probably make Alex want to kill himself. That only left Dash’s place.

I shuddered at the thought of what she was going to say when I brought Alex back. I wasn’t sure if she was going to be angry or what. I walked back to Alex’s gear before Atlanta flew over to me.

“Something wrong?” He asked in a genuine tone of worry.

“Yeah, a bit. I thought that son of a bitch was dead.” I pointed out as I gathered up Alex’s gear and started to walk back to the H2.

“Dead?”

“When I last went back to Youngstown, I received an obituary of sorts.”

“How did he die?”

“I don’t really know other than he was on deployment at the time.” I said as I opened the trunk and tossed the gear inside.

“Deployment?” Atlanta asked as I slammed the H2’s trunk shut and looked over to him.

“He was in some sort of military shindig. I don’t really know much other than that.” I said as I walked around to the driver’s side door.

“Well then, I guess we’ve got a problem then.”

“You don’t say?” I said as I pulled my door open and climbed inside.

“I do.”

“Touché.” I said as I closed the door with a thud.

I looked over to Alex as he grumbled something and rolled to his side in the seat. I really had no clue on how to proceed with the situation. I sat back in my seat and threw my hands over my face. Back in Youngstown I didn’t have to deal with this shit. I gave an aggravated exhale and placed my hands on the steering wheel. The engine gave a rumble before starting up. I shifted into drive and pulled off the road. The guards were beginning to break down their camp as I drove back in the direction of town. I cut the wheel back towards home and headed out with all due haste.

-

I drove for about ten minutes before Alex stirred in his seat and slowly sat up. He had his eyes locked out the window on the dirt road before he seemed to snap back to reality and look over at me. I looked almost as if he had seen a ghost. I gave a halfhearted smile as I continued down the road. He looked like he was now in a state of shock. I removed my hat and placed it in my lap before trying to come up with some sort of way to talk to a ghost of my past.

“Mornin’ sunshine. Hope the ride didn’t jostle your brain too much.” I said as Alex seemed to warm up me.

Alex reached over the console and punched me in the arm with a sense of both anger and joy.

“What the hell was that for?!” I asked as I used my free hand to cover where he had hit me.

“That’s for being in the weirdest fucking dream I ever had.” He said as he took a relieved breath and slumped in his seat.

“I hate to inform you, but that wasn’t a dream.” I said in a sure tone.

“How the hell would you know?” He asked as he looked out the window.

“Trust me on this.” I said as Alex looked over to me and noticed my hands.

His eyes locked onto them in wonder and traced the tire marks. His eyes almost bulged out of his skull as he stared at them with the power of a thousand suns.

“What the-“ he said as he snaked a hand over to my side of the cabin and pushed my shoulder forward.

I leaned forward for him and let him look at the design on the back of my trench coat.

“No fucking way.” He said as he sat back in his seat and threw his hand in his face.

“Oh, it gets better.” I said as I pulled off the road and over towards Dash’s home.

I pointed out the window towards where I was living and watch Alex stare in amazement.

“You have got to be shitting me.” He said as smacked himself and looked between me and the house.

“Does it look like I am?” I asked as I pulled up towards the house and came to a stop.

Alex suddenly jerked in his seat and instinctively reached for his weapons. After finding nothing, he looked over to me with an aggravated expression.

“I couldn’t risk you shooting up the place.” I said as I shifted into park.

“You have no faith!” He said in an almost pouting fashion.

“You caught me.” I said as I looked over at the house and saw a familiar set of rainbow colored hair duck from view “Let me guess; your next question is going to be involving where you are.”

“How’d you know?”

“Lucky guess?”

Alex ran his hands through his hair while exhaling in an overwhelmed tone. He sank back in his seat before looking over at me.

“Where the fuck am I and what the fuck is going on?” He asked in the calmest manner he could muster.

“The locals call this land ‘Equestria’,” I said making exaggerated air quotes “and I have been stuck here for the better part of three weeks.”

Alex nodded at me with wide eyes like he was either in disbelief or that he thought I was a crazy person. I looked out at the house and saw Dash open the door and step out. I watched Alex as he stared at her through the tinted glass. Dash unfurled her wings and gave a few good thrusts before taking to the air and gliding over to the H2. She landed hood of the truck and looked into the windshield glass. She saw me first and gave a quick smile before looking over to Alex. Dash shot back a few inches and confusion ran over her face. I rolled my eyes and opened the door.

The door swung open and I stepped out as Alex followed suit. I slung my rifle over my shoulder and slammed the door behind me. The grey skies hung overhead as I walked around the hood of the H2. Dash and Alex had their eyes locked on one another like they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Dash took on an aggressive stance and stepped up towards Alex.

“Who the hay are you?!” She said as tried to stare him down.

“Try me chew toy.” He said back in a snappy manner.

I stepped in-between the two and placed a hand on Dash’s shoulder. My touch seemed to calm her down as her stance lowered and she took a step back.

I rubbed my hands together and breathed into them. A soft white mist enveloped my hands before I let them fall at my side and looked over at Alex.

“I believe a nice meet n’ greet is in order.” I pointed out as I offered a sarcastic smile “Who wants to go first?”

Alex to a step forward with a smirk on his face before Dash stepped forward on the hood of the H2 and spoke up.

“I’m Rainbow Dash. Best flier in Equestria.” She said with bravado in her usual manner.

Alex let out a small grunt that resembled a laugh and said “Alex Litivnova at your service.”

“Wait…” Dash muttered as memories came back to her.

“Yes,” I confirmed “This is the famous Alex I talked about. Apparently he isn’t dead.”

“I’m right here.” Alex pointed out with a hand over his head.

I let out a small laugh as I leaned against the H2 and rested my rifle on my shoulder. Dash stepped over behind me and cocked her head at Alex like she was studying him.

“How the hell did you get here?” I asked trying to keep an awkward silence from arising and to satisfy my own curiosity.

“I could ask you the same question.” He shot back defensively as he crossed his arms.

His gillie suit ruffled like autumn leaves as he crossed his arms and took a step back. He raised an eyebrow at me as his dead gaze met mine.

“Answer the fuckin’ question.” I said in a smartass tone with a halfcocked smirk.

“Fine, cupcake.” Alex said as he reached into one of his many vest pockets and retrieved a lighter and a cigarette “My last one.” He said before lighting up with a flick of his lighter “I really have no idea.” He said as he took a drag.

I looked up at Dash who was standing over my head and search for some semblance of backup. She nodded at me a smiled.

“What do you mean by that?” Dash asked.

Alex locked his eyes onto Dash as a small bit of anger began to grow in them “Cork it, chew toy. I’m talking to Ryan here.” Alex said before lowering his eyes to me “Or is it Twelve-Gauge now?”

“How the hell did you hear ‘bout that?” I asked.

“You’re apparently very popular, General.” He said with a smirk before letting out a big puff of smoke “How’d you land that gig? You know nothing about the military.”

“That hurts.” I said as I placed my free hand over my chest “I thought we were friends.”

“Nope.” He said before taking a drag of his cig.

“That’s cold man.” I said before Dash flew off of the H2 and landed next to me.

Dash took a step forward before I held a hand out to stop her. She looked up at me in annoyance before backing off.

“You still didn’t answer my question.” Alex pointed out before exhaling another plume of smoke.

“That is an answer that will have to wait. We’re expecting royalty soon.” I said in an assured tone.

“You answer to a monarch now?!” Alex let out in a flabbergasted tone “I never thought I’d see the day.” He said before seeing the flag waving about the H2 “And you’re still waving the flag too?”

“I don’t answer to anyone.” I said in an angry tone before taking a few steps forward and shoving a finger into Alex’s chest “And especially not a fuckin’ monarch.”

“Big talk, Mr. Patriot.” He said with his hands up in the air like I was holding him at gunpoint.

Snow began to fall in droves as the wind picked up. Dash tugged at my coat and motioned for the house. I ignored her for the time being and locked my focus on Alex.

“Damn straight commie.” I said with laugh before removing my finger from his chest.

“That’s racist!” Alex exclaimed while taking a step back.

“I could make an arms-dealer joke too.” I suggested.

“Don’t you dare.”

“Don’t tempt me then.” I said as I stepped forward.

I snapped my fingers and the H2 locked behind me with an audible clunk. Alex gave me a puzzled look before noticing my hands again.

“I know what you’re going to ask and I’ll tell you later.” I pointed out.

Alex raised a single eyebrow and nodded at me in a condescending manner. I motioned with my hand for him to follow me as I walked towards the cloud house. Dash flew overhead as I stepped on the cloud and took a few steps forward. I turned around to see Alex stare at me like I was some sort of mythological creature.

“How exactly-“

I cut Alex off in midsentence “Just wing it.”

Alex shrugged his shoulder and attempted to step up onto the cloud. He planted a foot on the white fluff and tried to step up, only to have his foot fly through it and onto the ground again.

“I believe that this is an allegory for something.” He said while he took a step back.

I rubbed my chin for a moment before remembering my recruits’ tent. I hopped down from the cloud and looked up at Dash.

“You can head inside for now if you want. I’m gonna chat with Alex for the time being.” I said.

“Like I’m going to miss this.” Dash said before dropping to the ground beside me.

I looked over to Alex and saw that was giving me a funny look. He shrugged it off as I led the way towards the tent.

-

I introduced Alex to Shining Armor and it was just as awkward as I thought it would be. Shining was overly cautious around Alex. Alex couldn’t help but be a smartass to him and make a few ‘noble steed’ jokes that went right over Shining’s head. I had also explained my situation to Alex which included everything from my arrival to my… err… powers. The only thing I had left out was my… ‘attempt’. Alex seemed to eat up my story and was silent for the majority of it.

“Soooo… let me get this straight,” Alex said as he held up his hand to signal me to stop “You basically have infinite ammo and a super Hummer? How the fuck does that work?”

“I have no clue.” I said as I sat down on a nearby cot.

Shining sat on the opposite side of the tent, watching our conversation from afar. Dash stepped into the middle of the tent and looked over at Alex.

“I heard a lot of stories about you.” She said with a laugh “I really like the ‘Chris’ one.”

Alex finished his cig and tossed it to the ground before crushing it with a boot. He turned his head to me.

“Thanks for spreading my immeasurable glory.”

“If your ego gets any bigger, you head will pop like a shaken soda can.”

“Anyway-” Alex said before pulling another cig from his pocket.

“I thought that was your last one.” Dash pointed out breakneck speed.

“I lied.” He said before lighting up “Anyway, when is this ‘royalty’ supposed to arrive?”

Almost as if she was on cue, Celestia stepped into the tent. A set of two guards in golden armor followed in her wake as well like trained dogs. I leaned forwards and rested my rifle on my lap and my elbows on top of that. I gave a half-assed wave to her and Alex just stared as if in awe. Dash stepped over towards me and Shining ran up to the center of the tent and bowed for Celestia. Suck up.

“Hey boss lady.” I said with a jovial tone to lighten the awkward mood that hung in the tent like a bad smell.

Celestia stepped forward towards Alex with an official-like smile. It almost seemed forced in a way. Alex got to his feet and shifted his cig to the corner of his mouth. He held out his hand and Celestia seemed to get the gesture.

“Alex Litivnova.” He greeted in an informal manner as they shook.

“I am Princess Celestia.” Celestia greeted back “I’m sure that Ryan told you about me.”

“More than enough.” He replied.

Alex let go of Celestia’s hoof and sat back down on the cot. I leaned forward a bit more and adjusted my hat. Alex shot a look over at me as if saying ‘What the fuck man?’. All I could do was shoot another back with the context of ‘Just roll with it.’. Dash seemed to catch on to us and walked over to me. She leaned in towards me and whispered.

“What are you doing?” She said in a hushed tone.

“I have no idea.” I replied.

Dash retracted her head and rolled her eyes at me before sitting down on the cot next to me. Celestia seemed to be in the middle of a conversation with Alex but I didn’t care to listen. I just watched as Alex gave the occasional ‘yes’ and nod. Dash leaned into my side and looked up at me.

“What are you going to do with him?” She asked “He doesn’t seem… stable.”

“And I am?” I replied with a strong coat of sarcasm.

“You realize that as soon as Twilight hears, the whole town will.”

“I know but I’m not sure how long I can keep everyone in the dark. Only you, a few guards, Shining, and Celestia know. It is only a matter of time.” I replied in an assured tone.

“Well, you could try and talk Applejack into letting him stay with her.” Dash said as Alex let out a labored laugh.

“That wouldn’t fly too well, I think. I believe it might be better to just let everyone know and get it over with.”

“Works for me.” Dash replied as Celestia turned to me.

“And what do you think we should do?” She asked me about some unknown question.

“What?” I asked, confused.

“The Griffon Kingdom is after Alex for some reason. What do you think we should do about it?” Celestia asked in a calm yet worried manner.

“Shoot at ‘em till they leave?” I asked in with a smirk.

Dash elbowed me in the side before Celestia said “Can you please refrain from violence?”

“I promise nothing.” I said as Alex gave me a thumbs up from the opposite side of the tent.

“I only ask you to try. I’m sure you will make the right choice.” Celestia said.

“You can spend hours in a diplomacy talk but it all goes out the window once the brass starts flyin’.” I said.

Chapter 37: Before the Speakers Go Boom

Author’s note: Been playing Ghost Recon: Advanced Warfighter and I must say that it is fucking awesome. Might do a CB story crossover with it. Don’t really know.

Also Tech-pri3st helped come with his OC’s dialog.

Celestia left the tent along with Shining for whatever reason, leaving me with Dash and Alex. The wind howled outside of the tent as snow fell with feverish intensity. Dash sat next to me as Alex was going through his belongings on the opposite side of the tent. I got to my feet and hoisted my rifle to my side before walking over to Alex. I looked over his small pile of belongings. There were a few packs of cigarettes, a few loose rifle rounds, a black military knife, and a photo of him and his mother. I looked over Alex as he shifted his cig over to the corner of his mouth and carefully picked up the photo.

Alex didn’t say a word as he looked over the photo but it was obvious that he was hurting. I placed my free hand on his shoulder and looked down at him. He kept his eyes locked on the picture for a good long while before he folded it and stuffed it into his pocket.

“I’ll deal with that later.” He said in a grumbly voice.

“There something I could do?” I asked as Dash started to fly over and stopped halfway.

“No. All you can do is give me some time to think my shit over.” Alex replied.

I removed my hand from his shoulder and turned to Dash. I motioned with my head to the side for us to leave. She nodded at me as we walked out of the tent. I stepped outside and was met with a gust of wind and snow. I trudged to the side of the tent and leaned against a support pole in it. Dash flew out of the tent and pulled a corkscrew before flying in front of me. She dropped down to the ground and trudged through snow towards me. I pressed my head against the pole and closed my eyes for a moment. I placed my free hand over my face and let out an annoyed sigh.

“You ok?” Dash asked in a worried tone.

Without moving, I said “I am in a strange world with no other humans, was forced into a bodyguard job as well as being thrusted into a General position, my best friend of whom I thought was dead showed up out of the blue, and I now have the griffons breathing down my neck.” I removed my hand from my face and looked down at Dash “What do you think?”

“I think you’re being dramatic.” She said before hitting me in the shin.

“Thanks for your support.” I said as I lifted my rifle in front of me and turned towards the tent’s entrance.

Alex stepped out and looked into the distance for a moment. I just watched him for a moment as did Dash. Alex seemed to sense this and looked over at me.

“Do I amuse you or something?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

“In a way.” I replied as I adjusted the rifle in front of me.

Alex moved his eyes from mine to the rifle as he looked over it.

“Nice piece. Where’d you get it?”

“I stole it.” I replied.

He just nodded at me as he moved his eyes from the muzzle down towards the scope. His eyes came to a sudden stop over the feather that blew in the wind from the rifle. It looked as if his mind came to a screeching halt all at once. His eyes narrowed for a moment as he stared at the feather before looking over to Dash.

“Wait…” He said as he looked over to her.

Alex looked at the bullet necklace that Dash still wore. Alex snapped his head back and forth between the necklace and the feather a few times in quick succession before placing his hands over his eyes.

“Ewww…. aww man, that’s just…” He mumbled before his voice grew in intensity.

“Is something wrong with him?” Dash asked before Alex took a step forward.

“Are you… no… EWWW! That’s just wrong man!” Alex exclaimed.

Dash took a step back as I let out a hearty laugh.

“OH MY GOD MAN!” He snapped “It’s like a shaved bear fucking a squeaky toy!” His eyes widened for a second “Bad thoughts!” He yelled as he placed his hands over the sides of his head “Something not related! Nuns! Yeah, nuns.” He said as he hummed to tune out his own thoughts.

Alex was quiet for a second before his eyes shot open again.

“OH GOD! Now they’re joining in!”

I ran over to Alex and used my free hand to smack him as hard as I could. His head jerked back and he stayed like that for a moment before he looked back to me.

“You ok now?” I asked as I patted the side of his face.

“You are doin’… that?” Alex said as he pointed to Dash.

“HEY!” Dash exclaimed as she flew over to us at shoulder height “I’m not a ‘that’!”

Alex looked at her for a moment before looking at me.

“You can’t be serious.” He said without a hint of sarcasm.

“One hundred percent.” I replied.

Alex just gave me a blank stare before holding his hands up and spinning around. He took a few steps forward before coming to a stop.

“Somehow I expected this from you.” Alex said as he stood there with his back to me and Dash “Now I expect the pitter-patter of children uglier than sin.”

“I resent that!” I said as I looked over to Dash.

She just let out a giggle and shrugged her shoulders at me. It was nice to know that I had no back up in this fight. I placed my rifle’s barrel against my shoulder and took a few steps back from Alex and Dash.

“Did I strike a nerve there?” Alex asked with a laugh.

I shuddered for a second at the thought of little centaurs running around.

“I believe I did.” He said before pointing at me “Ha, bitch.”

“Suck a dick.” I said as I turned around from the two and walked towards my H2.

I walked for a minute before Alex and Dash came on both sides of me. Alex stepped in front of me and placed his hands on my shoulders to stop me. Dash pushed him aside and gave me a quick kiss in an obvious attempt to warm me up.

“Quit being a drama queen.” Dash said as she nuzzled my neck.

I think a melted a bit or I was just getting soft at this point. I placed my hand on the side of Dash’s head gingerly.

“Ok, this is still fucked up man.” Alex commented.

“Shut up or I will break you.” I said as I shot him a look while I ran my hand through Dash’s mane.

Dash seemed to be in her own little world, reveling in my touch. I retracted my hand and stuffed it into my pocket. She shot back into the real world and seemed almost saddened by it. The wind blew the brim of my hat back and the tails of my coat as I looked towards home. I turned my gaze back to Alex and tried to think of where he could stay for the time being. I figured that he could stay in the recruits’ tent for the time being.

“Alex,” I said as I looked towards the recruits’ tent “You can stay there for the time being. I’ll give you your gear back in the A.M.”

“Wilco, General.” He replied.

“Stop calling me that.” I said.

“Ok, Twelve-Gauge.”

“Now you’re just testing me.” I said as I motioned for Dash to follow me.

Alex walked off to the tent as Dash and I walked back towards the house.

“That went better than I thought it would.” Dash said as she flew next to me.

“I agree.” I said with a sigh “I just wasn’t expecting that.”

“You can say that again.”

“I just wasn’t expecting that.”

Dash shot a look at me and hit me in my shoulder. I laughed as I stepped up towards the house and walked up to the door. Dash flew over to it and pulled it open as I followed her inside. I slammed the door behind me and shook the snow off of me. I slung my rifle over my shoulder and warmed myself up. Dash flew around the open room for a moment before flying over to the couch.

Dash patted the cushion next to her, signaling me to sit down next to her. I complied and plopped down next to her. I still felt functional but I was mentally spent. I still had no idea how Alex got here but I was assuming that it was a one man/one way trip. I slumped down into the couch and tried to think of what else I had to take care of. I definitely needed to tell Applejack at least, maybe Rarity. Shit, I also had that thing with Vinyl tonight.

Dash curled up next to me and buried herself as deep into my side as she could manage. Maybe I could turn this Vinyl thing into a date or something? Lord knows how much shit I’ve put Dash through. It felt like I needed to do something for her. I just hoped that Alex wouldn’t fuck it up. Knowing him, he’d follow me and set a house on fire while singing the Soviet national anthem (it’s happened before). I placed my arm around Dash and laid back into the couch. She gave a deep and relieved exhale as I did so.

“Hey Dash?” I asked her.

“Hmmm?” She mumbled.

“How would you like to go with me to Vinyl’s concert?”

“I thought you didn’t like crowds.” She pointed out.

“Yeah, pony ones, but that is beside the point. Vinyl personally asked me to show up.” I pointed out.

Dash yawned at me climbed onto my chest and laid her head down with her eyes maybe six inches from mine at the most. I could almost feel her breath on my face.

“First, what do you mean by that? Second, that’s awesome.” She said in a quiet voice, making it evident that she was much more exhausted than I was.

“Well, being in a crowd of humans, I could blend in. Being in a crowd of ponies, I stick out like a senior citizen at a rave.”

“You worry too much. Keep this up and you’ll turn into a hermit.” She said before she yawned again.

“Anyway,” I said, bringing the conversation back on track “you want to come with me?”

“You don’t even have to ask.” She pointed out.

Dash’s eyes slowly fluttered closed as I raised my left hand and ran it through her mane till she fell asleep. It didn’t take long.

-

I stayed awake while Dash slept, playing with my handgun with my free hand. I set the gun down on the armrest and watched the sun begin to set. Dash stretched on top of me before opening her eyes. Her big purple eyes met mine as she came to and she looked over towards the window.

“That was one of the best naps ever. How long was I out?” She asked as she stood up on top of me and stretched out.

“Does it look like I own a watch?” I asked in a sarcastic overtone.

She ignored my statement flew off of me with a flap of her wings. She hovered above me before she flew back a bit and dropped down to the ground.

“When are we supposed leave?”

“I never asked. I figured we’d leave after it got dark. Maybe then we could sneak out without Alex.”

“Why do you want to leave him?”

“Do I really have to tell you?”

“Hey! Don’t be like that with me!”

I just laughed as I climbed to my feet and walked towards the door. I adjusted the rifle on my back and opened the door. A winter wind hit me full force like a semi-truck. I stepped outside and waited for Dash for a minute. She stepped outside with a scarf on. It was a light shade of red that seemed to match her hair, but I didn’t pay too much attention since fashion was like rocket science to me.

“Let’s get our party on!” She exclaimed as she flew towards the H2.

As if he was a drug dog sniffing a dirty package, Alex popped out of the tent and jogged over to me. I hopped down from the cloud and walked towards the H2 as if I didn’t see him. He jogged towards me and skidded to a halt before me.

“I heard something about a party and I want in.”

I placed my hand over my eyes “Goddammit.”

“What?”

“I don’t want you to fuck up my town.” I explain “Plus the locals still think I’m the only human.”

“One, I promise I won’t, and two, I think of it as a cold opening.”

“Really fuckin’ bad idea.” I said “How would you react of an alien landed on the lawn of the White House and started to party?”

“I’d join him.”

“You are like a fuckin’ seventeen year old.”

“I prefer the term ‘young at heart’.”

Dash seemed to pick up on our bickering and tapped on the hood of the H2 impatiently.

“LET’S GO!” She exclaimed in an annoyed tone.

I looked back at Alex “You heard the lady.”

With a snap of my fingers, the doors unlocked and I walked over towards the passenger’s side door. Alex attempted to open the front door till I pushed him out of the way.

“What the hell man?”

I raised my eyebrows at him and opened the door for Dash and let her in. As soon as she cleared the doorway, I closed the door behind her.

“Am I seriously hopping backseat because you’re fuckin’ a pony?”

“That’s the gist of it.”

Alex rolled his eyes at me and climbed into the back. I ran around the truck and climbed into the driver’s seat. I closed my door behind me and placed my hands on the wheel. The engine roared to life and I sat back in my seat. I looked up in the rearview mirror and saw a set of brooding eyes staring back at me.

“Don’t be such a pouty bitch.” I said with a laugh.

“Are you two always like this?” Dash asked from the passenger seat.

“Something like that.” I replied.

Alex sat forward in his seat and stuck his head out from in-between the front seats and looked over at me.

“What’s this ‘party’ thing we’re going to?” He asked.

“There’s no good alcohol, if that is what you’re wondering.”

Alex’s eyes opened wide and he threw himself back in the seat before throwing his hands up in a pleading manner.

“NNOOOOOO!” He howled in the backseat.

Dash raised an eyebrow at me and shook her head.

“It’s like hanging out with foals.”

I shrugged off the comment and shifted into drive.

-

I drove for a few minutes while the sun fell below the horizon and the town came into view. The radio played some song softly in the background as Alex studied the town from the backseat. A few ponies waved to me as I drove through the town. I pulled through the town until Dash pointed me to the left and I jerked the wheel. The suspension grunted as the truck made a hard left and leveled out. The (what I suspected to be) town hall came into view. There was a stage in front of it and speakers lined it. As I pulled up, a white unicorn popped up from behind a group of speakers. I pressed the brakes and the H2 grinded to a halt. Vinyl smirked at me as she released a group of wires that she was holding with magic.

I turned to Alex and said “You fuck this up and I’ll kill you before the griffons do, then I’ll let them kill you again just to make sure you learn your damn lesson.”

“Big man over here.” He said as he slumped back in his seat.

“You treat your friends so nicely.” Dash shot at me with a tone of sarcasm.

I opened my door and hopped out along with Dash. Alex stayed behind for a moment as the H2’s engine died, only to be replaced by an ambient hiss of electronics. Vinyl ran over towards me and Dash with a burst of speed only matched by jet fighters. She skidded to a halt in front of me and I looked down at her as I let the rifle hang under my left arm via the strap.

“Glad you could make it out!” The white unicorn said with a bounty of enthusiasm “I was just setting up for the concert. I really didn’t expect anyone to be out here this early.”

“I was never given a time.” I pointed out.

Vinyl facehoofed “I totally forgot.”

“No worries.” Dash cut in.

I looked over at Dash and just raised an eyebrow at her.

“That’s my line.” I said as I turned to the H2 and motioned for Alex to step out “I got someone I want you to meet, Vinyl.”

“Oh really?”

“He’s right up your alley.” I said as Alex hopped out from the H2.

Vinyl’s Jaw seemed to drop as I looked around to make sure we were alone. Alex jogged over to us and stopped right next to me. Vinyl looked up at him and waved.

“Hello?”

I looked over at Vinyl and said “This is Alex.”

Vinyl seemed to warm up a bit to him and said “I’m Vinyl.”

“You the DJ here?”

“What gave you that idea?”

“The speakers kinda gave it away. Need any help?”

Me and Dash took a step back and watched the two go at it. I guess my assumption was spot on.

“What makes you think I need help?”

“Do you not want it?

“Fine, follow me.”

Chapter 38: Complications

Author’s note: Sorry for the long wait for chapters. I have been really stressed lately. I don’t feel like whining so I’ll just let ya’ll read now.

-

Alex and Vinyl walked off towards the speakers and began to play with the various wires. I walked back towards the H2 and climbed on top of hood as the suspension squeaked under me. Dash flew over to me and landed next to me causing the metal of the hood to groan. I pressed my back against the windshield and set my rifle in my lap. Dash sat down next to me as I looked over the snowy area in front of me. The town hall had a nice layer of snow covering it. I turned my attention towards Alex and Vinyl and watched as Vinyl directed him. They spent maybe an hour or so hooking up the speakers before a familiar face appeared in the distance.

“Alex!” I yelled out “Hide somewhere!”

Alex shot up like a prairie dog and nodded at be before he dropped down to the ground behind a bunch of speakers. I sat on the hood as Twilight approached the H2 and stopped just short of the grill. Dash flew down next to her and offered a smile to her.

“What’s up, Twi?” She said as I hopped off of the H2.

“Hello Dash!” She said in a cheery voice “I didn’t expect to see you two here.”

“Ryan was invited by Vinyl.” Dash pointed out.

“Nice to see you’re making friends.”

“Yeah, we’ll go with that.” I said with a coating of sarcasm “You stayin’ for the concert?”

As if on cue, Vinyl stumbled over to us to cover Alex’s movement to another group of speakers. I watched as he bolted and dove behind another group of speakers. Twilight spun around like she had heard it which made my heart race for a moment.

“Somethin’ up?” I asked in an attempt to cover up Alex’s tracks.

“N-nothing. I thought I heard somepony.” Twilight explained before a scream came from Alex’s position.

A speaker fell over and erupted in a shower of blue sparks as Alex stood up clutching his right hand. Twilight jumped back in shock as Alex stumbled forward.

“What the fuck?! AGGGGGGGGGGHHHH!” Alex exclaimed as he fell to his knees and beat his fist against the ground.

“Who is that?!” Twilight asked as she jumped behind me.

Dash flew over to Twilight as I ran towards Alex and dropped to a knee next to him. I set my AR down as I placed a hand on Alex’s shoulder to hold him still.

“What the hell is this?!” Alex asked as threw up his hands.

“Keep calm, I think I know.” I explained as I grabbed his left hand.

Alex shuddered in pain as I held the back of his hand in the light to get a better view. I could hear Dash attempting to explain Alex’s presence as I saw an image begin to appear on the back of Alex’s hand. Slowly, the image of a soldier’s silhouette appeared. Alex snaked his hand away and caught a sight of his new mark.

“My mother always said she would kill me if I got a tattoo.” Alex grumbled in pain as he rubbed his hands.

I grabbed my AR and spun around towards Twilight, Dash, and Vinyl. Vinyl ran over to Alex and helped him up as I used the stock of the rifle to get to my feet. Twilight’s expression was on of aggravation as she walked towards me with a scowl.

“Why wasn’t I told?!” She shouted at me.

“Why do we need to keep yelling?!” Dash shouted back.

Twilight looked over her shoulder and her posture relaxed a bit. Twilight still had a look that could kill as she returned her gaze to me.

“Well?”

I had nowhere to go here. I could tell her that I was keeping her in the dark or I could shift the blame with a carefully placed lie. Choice two it is.

“Royal orders.” I said coldly “Nothing personal.”

Bullshit, but she took the bait. Twilight took a step back and looked at the ground like she was searching for something. Twilight didn’t say a word, but the hurt was obvious. She took a step back, sniffled, and ran off.

“Smooth, Ryan.” Alex called from behind me.

“You ok, dude?” Vinyl asked Alex.

Alex nodded at her as she helped him up. Dash flew over to me and gave me a scowl not unlike Twilight’s but angrier.

“How could you lie like that?” She asked “She probably feels betrayed now and is going to go cry in a book or something.”

I took a defensive step back and said “What was I supposed to do? I’m damned if I do, damned if I don’t. I was surprised Celestia didn’t tell her in the first place.”

Dash gave me an angry once over and flew over into a nearby tree. I’ve played this game before with previous ex-girlfriends. Alex stepped over to my side and placed a hand on my shoulder.

“You just fffuuuuccckk-ed up.” He said as patted me on the back.

Vinyl trotted in front of us and looked over at Alex.

“I realized that there is some… emotion stuff going on, but could you help me with that speaker you knocked over?”

Alex looked at me and I waved him off. He shrugged his shoulders and ran off with Vinyl, leaving me by my lonesome. I looked down at my rifle and back at the H2 for a fleeting moment before I looked over at the tree with Dash in it. She sat a top on of the various branches near the top with her tail hanging down. I turned around and walked towards the H2.

I pulled the trunk open and looked over my various weapons and tools that were scattered across it. I set the AR down and leaned it up against backseat before grabbing the G36C off of the bottom of the trunk. It was significantly lighter than my previous weapon but was less versatile. I collapsed the weapon’s stock and tucked it into my suit coat, next to my 1911. A chilling wind blew through me as I closed the trunk of the H2 and turned around. Alex stood right behind me with a smirk on his face. I jumped back and nearly knocked his jaw off.

“Is this that mark shit you were talking about?” He said as he jumped around without making a sound “I like it.”

“Piss off.” I grumbled in irritation from various sources.

“Someone’s got issues.” He said as he held his hands up and ran off back to a mountain of speakers that were beginning to take shape.

“Nobody asked for your opinion, so take your happy ass to someone who cares.” I said as I beat my fist against the H2.

The H2 came to life with a shout. I walked away from Alex and made my way toward the driver’s side door. I could see Alex from the corner of my eye as he jogged over to my side.

“What the hell is your problem? You’re bitchier than the clientele of a Hot-Topic.” He said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

I stopped in my tracks and took a deep breath to calm my steadily agitated nerves. I clapped my hands together and turned to him with a false smile.

“My problem is that no one follows orders, I get blamed for it, and the fact that I haven’t exactly had a good few weeks. Now if you don’t mind, I have to go and try to resolve another fucking issue. It is like a goddamn game of problem Whack-a-mole.”

Alex took a step back and offered a smile before pointing his fingers at me and saying “Good luck with that one, champ.”

I watched as Alex ran off before I opened the H2’s door and climbed inside. I pulled the door closed and turned on the heater in hopes that my blood might not freeze in my veins. I adjusted my rearview to find Alex creeping up on Vinyl as she tussled with one last speaker. Just as I suspected, Alex tackled her, laughing the entire way down. I guess it was good to be young at heart.

“Fucking idiot.” I mumbled before shifting into drive and driving to Twilight’s at a slow and steady pace.

-

I drove down the main street for a few minutes before Twilight’s house came into view. I tapped the brake and drifted in the snow a few feet. Driving in the brutal winters of Ohio had given me plenty of training for this sort of driving. I was probably more at home in the snow than dry roads.

I creeped up on the house, applying only the lightest amount of pressure to the gas. When I was about 25ft from the house, I came to a complete stop. The V8 gave a steady rumble as I squinted to gain a line of sight through a window on the side of Twilight’s house. The snow didn’t help my cause as it continued to fall. I slumped back into my seat before declaring the whole thing a stupid idea. I guess I was just going to have to man up and tell her the full story.

I shifted into park and shut off the engine. An eerie silence filled the cabin, one that seemed to foretell trouble in the future. I shrugged off the notion and opened my door. The door opened with an audible squeak as I stepped out into the fresh, ankle-high snow. The snow crunched under my feet as my dress shoes found purchase. I inhaled the crisp winter air before cracking my knuckles and making my way towards Twilight’s.

I kept a brisk pace as I listened for any sounds. Only the wind filled the air in a town that is usually full of life. I stopped in my tracks and looked around in a paranoid fit. No movement was in sight, not even in the direction I had come from. Suddenly, I could hear a flapping in the distance. It was soft at first but grew in intensity. It reminded me of Dash almost immediately. I looked towards the sky but was met with only grey skies. The smile that was on my scarred face was immediately bashed down. As I returned my eyes towards Twilight’s, three large figures appeared before me. They each wore black armor and carried pikes. They were griffon soldiers from the looks of it.

“Uhh… Hello?” I stuttered out in confusion.

“Are you the human?” the one to my right asked.

I slowly lowered my hand towards my pistol as I responded with a question “Who is asking and why?”

“We are members of the Griffon Empire’s finest. We are here in search of the human.”

I wrapped my hand around the grip of the handgun as I spoke “I am General Laney of the Royal Guard.”

“General Twelve-Gauge?” one asked as it raised an eyebrow at me.

“Some call me that.” I said as I pulled my handgun out and flicked on the laser sight.

The griffons raised their pikes towards me as the center one declared “You are here by placed under arrest by royal order.”

“You and what army?” I said as I raised my 1911 and locked the sights on the center griffon’s helmet.

The griffon chuckled for a moment before speaking “The entire Griffon Empire’s.”

“I have the Royal Guard on mine, so unless it is a war you want, I suggest you back down you sorry excuse for a Popeye’s ad.”

“WATCH YOUR TONGUE-“ The griffon shouted before his comrade kicked his side.

“Fly off before I drop you where you stand.” I declared.

The griffons whispered amongst themselves for a moment before the center one turned to me again “You have until Midnight tomorrow to stand down or face the might of the Griffon Empire.”

“You bring your army. My trigger finger is mighty itchy.”

“We’ll do that.” The griffon declared before him and his comrades opened their wings and took to the skies.

I watched as they flew into the clouds and disappeared as soon as they arrived. I holstered my handgun and felt a hand land on my shoulder.

“Friends of yours?” I heard Alex ask.

“I assumed they were yours.” I replied with a grin.

“Not really. More like acquaintances when you get down to it.” He said, matching my sarcasm step for step “We in for it?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe.”

Chapter 39: Biding Your Time

Alex retracted his hand as I spun around and marched over to the H2. I listened as he started to say something and stopped himself. At any other point in time, I would have stopped and asked him what was on his mind but I had the security of my town on my mind. I marched behind the H2 and opened the trunk.

“What are you planning?” Alex asked as he ran over to me.

I didn’t even look at him as I smirked “You know exactly how I plan to handle this.”

I pulled my weapons from my person and laid them out in the trunk. I grabbed the AR-15 and tossed it over to Alex.

“You seriously think this is the best way to handle this?” He asked as he snatched the rifle out of midair.

“We aren’t exactly going to win them over with hugs.” I replied as I tucked the 1911 into my pocket and grabbed my old shoulder holster.

“I thought the Princess wanted no violence.” Alex replied as he checked his weapon and opened the action.

“The Princess can piss off. We are handling this my way.” I replied as I grabbed a revolver from the pile of stolen weapons.

I checked the weapon over and found that it was a S&W Model 29 with a chrome finish and a six inch barrel.

“Your way isn’t exactly quiet.” Alex pointed out.

“That is the point. Shock and Awe is sometimes the best option.” I said as I holstered the Model 29 into my shoulder holster.

“You’re talking to ex-army here.” Alex pointed out as he walked over to the trunk and grabbed his Berretta automatic “The griffons aren’t exactly push overs.”

I chuckled a bit at his statement as I grabbed a set of Sig P226s from the pile. I tucked each one away into the inside pockets of my suit coat.

“I doubt that highly. I’ve taken on a lot in my short time here.” I said as I grabbed my G36c and pulled the action back “Plus we are armed to the teeth.”

“I can see that.” Alex said as placed his hands on the bumper of the H2 “Do you even know why the griffons are chasing me?”

“I don’t care.” I replied as I closed the trunk “You are my brother.”

“I appreciate the sentiment.”

I shrugged off his comment as I looked towards Twilight’s. I needed plan. I actually had time now to prepare the town. Not to mention the fact I could request some soldiers. I stared blankly for a moment before Alex walked over.

“You ok-“

“I got it!” I said as I spun around and pointed to him “I know someone that can get orders out quickly.”

“OK!” Alex shouted back “Want me to keep an eye out for griffons?”

“No, I need you with me.” I said as I motioned for him to follow me.

Alex shook his head before jogging over to my side. We marched over to Twilight’s with pressing thoughts on our minds before we reached the door.

“You sure you want to do this?” Alex asked “There is no going back.”

“Let’s just get this over with.” I said as I looked towards the ground.

I lowered my G36 in my left hand and knocked on the door with my right. I could hear hushed voices and movement behind the door as I waited for a reply. None came.

“Open up! We have a situation!” I yelled through the door.

“This isn’t a good time!” I heard Spike’s voice shout back.

“Fuck this!” I shouted as I took a step back from the door.

I hiked my leg back and sent it through the door. The door split in half with a sickening crack, sending the two halves flying into the house. Without wasting a second, me and Alex stepped in. After the dust settled, a distraught, frightened Twilight, and an aggravated Dash looked up at me.

“We have a situation.” I repeated.

“What the hay is wrong with you?!” Dash shouted before flying into my face.

Her eyes were filled with fury as she attempted to stare me down. The world seemed to slow down as I listened to her wings flap and her eyes try to stare me down. I didn’t flinch as I stared right back.

“The griffon army is on its way here. They intend to take me and Alex down for whatever reason.” I explained.

“I know the reason!” Alex said jokingly as he jumped around behind me, raising his hand “Oh, oh, pick me!”

I rolled my eyes as I spun around, if only to hide my amusement.

“Go head, explain.” I said flatly.

“Thanks for your permission, General Hardass.” Alex shot back before recalling his story “When I awoke here, I was stopped by a griffon. She wanted to arrest me and take my weapons. I wasn’t having it and ran. I returned fire when necessary.” Alex told as if it was a story from his childhood “They seemed more interested in my weapons than me. They tried to steal them and did on one occasion. I got it back though.”

Alex finally finished his story and the ponies were speechless.

“Yeah, it is bad.” I cut in “They found Alex and me here and are going to come after us tomorrow.”

Dash backed down and flew over to Twilight’s side. Twilight tried to fight back tears before she attempted to speak.

“This is very bad.” She mumbled.

“No shit.” Alex fired at her before reaching into his vest pocket and grabbing a cigarette.

Alex lit up his cigarette and turned to me, looking for direction.

“What’s the plan, smart one?”

Without hesitation, I pointed to Spike.

“What?” Spike called out before taking a step back “What do you need me for?”

“I need you to send a message. Tell the Princess meet me at noon. Let her know war is on the horizon.”

I spun around and walked towards the exit before stopping short.

I looked over my shoulder and said “There is a method to my madness.”

Alex took a long huff from his cig and we walked outside without another word.

-

After we had left Twilight’s, me and Alex had returned to the H2 and drove back to the camp near Dash’s. We had a war to plan.

I pulled up to the campfire in the center of camp. Alex had been silent the whole way but I figured it was better not to question him. The night was in full swing again as the fire that had been going on was but mere ashes and embers. It looked like my recruits had long since retired to bed. I shifted into park and let the engine die off. Without speaking to one another, me and Alex stepped out of the H2. My various guns clanked and jingled as I stepped out of the SUV prepared for war. Alex walked around to my side as we walked together in stride towards the tent.

“You seriously think your recruits are prepared to fight?” Alex asked as he tossed his cig butt aside.

“Not really, well, except for Atlanta. We just need them to bide us time.” I explained.

“I like the way you think.” Alex said as we stepped into the tent.

Atlanta and Dallas were fast asleep in there cots as was Youngstown. I pointed my rifle into the air and fired a single round. The gunshot echoed in my ears as a ringing began and the smell of gunpowder filled my nostrils. The recruits shot awake.

“What the-“ Atlanta started up.

“Listen!” I said as I tried to find the right words “It seems that we are going to war.”

The recruits looked amongst themselves with a look of terror before Youngstown spoke up.

“Equestria hasn’t been to war in decades. We aren’t even properly trained for one! We are just peacekeepers!”

“Who needs an army? You have us.” I said as I pointed to me and Alex.

I watch as Atlanta covered his mouth with his hoof and leaned towards Dallas “Ego…”

“Shut up, you.” I said as I looked over towards Atlanta “This is not the time.”

“Who’s our enemy?” Dallas asked.

“The griffons.” Alex replied before lifting his rifle and resting the barrel against his shoulder.

“This isn’t good.” Youngstown said in a hushed voice.

“Leave it to you to point out the obvious.” I said as I turned to the door “Be prepared for an attack at midnight tomorrow. For now, get some rest and await further orders.”

I heard Youngstown give a low, aggravated growl as I stepped out of the tent with Alex in tow. I walked towards the H2 for a second before I was cut off by Alex.

“Do you really think taking on an army is a good idea? There are only two of us after all.”

I stepped up to the H2 and pressed my back against the driver’s side door “We have the superior firepower here. If we can lead them into a chokepoint, we can cut them down.”

“I see your point but what of the civilians?” He asked, trying to cover all the points before the battle.

“Issue the order to keep them inside. If need be, they can be evacuated after the battle. I’m not letting the griffons strong-arm us. This is my town.” I said with authority I didn’t know I had.

“Your town, ‘eh?” Alex said, raising an eyebrow “Already grown attached to the locals?”

His words stopped me in my tracks. I felt my expression go blank before thinking back. It seemed I was all too eager to lay everything on the line for this town. It bothered me but at the same time, gave me a sense of belonging and purpose.

“Getting soft on me?” Alex cut in to my thought.

“No… I’m stopping this before it gets out of hand.”

“Glad to hear you’re growing a pair for once.” Alex replied with a smirk.

I flipped Alex off before looking towards home.

“You got somewhere to stay tonight?” I asked Alex with a tone of friendly worry.

“Why, I didn’t know you cared.” He said with a jovial overtone.

“I’m serious. I don’t trust the griffons and I can’t stand to lose another friend.” I said, putting my motive out clear as day.

“Don’t worry about me. I am a big boy, I can handle myself.”

I force myself to chuckle a bit “Just be careful. I am turning in for the night.”

I turned around to Alex as he waved and walked off towards town. Generally, he was the one worried about me but I couldn’t lose anyone else. I had already lost my family and Ulik. I turned back towards the house and made my way towards the door. I stepped up onto the cloud (this still astonished me but stranger things have been happening) and walked over to the door. A gust of wind blew through my jacket before I opened the door and stepped in from the bitter cold. I closed the door.

I walked over to the couch and sat down as my weapons continued to clank and bang around in my jacket. With the flag above my head, I pulled all my weapons from my jacket and set them next to me on the sofa. Lastly, I unslung my G36c and leaned it against the wall to my left. I pulled my trench coat off as well as my suit coat and laid them over the arm of the couch and laid my head back. My temples throbbed from all of the stress and my ears had a low ring from the gunshot from earlier. I let out an exhausted breath and closed my eyes.

Before I could fall asleep, I heard the door squeak open and my reflexes reacted immediately. I grabbed a P226 from the cushion next to me and pointed it in the direction of the door. My sights locked on to a bewildered Dash. I took a relieved sigh and lowered the gun.

“Sorry about that. This has got me a little on edge.” I said in a low voice.

“Good to see you too.” Dash said in a startled tone.

I tossed the gun aside and climbed to my feet. I stretched long and hard as I listened to every joint in my body pop. As I relaxed my muscles, Dash flew over to me and gave a strong hug. I returned the gesture and felt her breathing settle down. Now that I had a moment to take it all in, it was obvious that she was upset. I could hardly blame her with all that is going on. I gave her a little squeeze before letting go. Dash backed off a bit and hesitated to maintain eye contact.

“Are you going to be ok?” She asked in a hushed and worried tone.

“I should be the one asking you that.”

“Just try to be careful Mr. Indestructible.” Dash said with wobbly sarcasm.

I watched as Dash moved her eyes from me to my arsenal that sat on the sofa behind me.

“You mean business, don’t you?” She asked with and inherent tone of worry.

“I do. The griffons have another thing coming if they believe me and Alex are just going to give up.” I said in a proud tone “Me and Alex aren’t in it alone either. I am meeting with Celestia tomorrow to request troops.”

“You are going to start a war!” She lashed out.

“What do you want me to do?!” I asked as I threw my hands out “Just let the griffons take us? Who knows what will happen then?”

“… I’m sorry.” She muttered out before the tell-tale signs of tears appeared in her eyes again.

Dash turn and was about to take off out of the room before I caught her but her hind leg and brought her back.

“Hey… It’ll be fine.” I said as I place my hand on the side of her face “Try not to worry about it tonight.”

“If you say so.” Dash mumbled out as I wiped a tear from her face.

“I go this.” I said in a reassuring tone “Just let me and Alex handle this. It is me and him they want. Not you or anyone else in Ponyville, or even the rest of Equestria for that matter.”

With my piece said, I pulled Dash close and hugged her tight. I was afraid I wouldn’t get to do that much longer. I ran my fingers through her soft mane a few times before reluctantly letting go. I grabbed a ‘just-in-case’ piece from the couch, my 1911, and looked back at Dash.

“I’m ready to go to bed. I got a shit-storm waiting for me tomorrow.”

Dash just nodded and looked almost disappointed. I just walked towards the bedroom with sleep on my mind. I pushed open the door and shuffled over towards the bed. The moon shined through the window to my right as dash removed my hat and set it on the night stand. I didn’t get a word out before I hit the bed face first and passed out.

Chapter 40: A Message From the Past

Author's note: Just stick with me here. All will be explained later (mostly in the sequel).

-

The morning started off as always. Without opening my eyes, I sat up on the bed and yawned. I felt a bit relieved as I stood up and opened my eyes. As I did, something was off. The room was a pale white and oddly familiar. The walls seemed to be coated in a plaster that I hadn’t seen since Youngstown. My heart increasing in pace, I turned to the bed to find Dash absent and found that the bed was a regular old box spring mattress.

“Oh god no.” I muttered as I looked over at the nightstand and saw my shoulder holster with my 1911 in it.

I walked over to the gun and put on the holster, nestling the gun under my right shoulder. As I finished strapping on the holster, I noticed a picture on the stand as well. Timidly, I grabbed it and held it to the faint light coming from the windows on the opposite side of the room. I was horrified by what it was. It was a picture of a man in his late thirties with black and grey hair, Nikey glasses, a set of dark brown eyes, and a stone cold expression. It was my father.

I turned the picture over frantically and found a bit of writing in the corner. It was mostly faded but ever stranger, it was in my father’s hand writing as well.

‘Be careful,’ it read ‘or you will end up like me.’

The picture fell from my hands as my blood ran cold. That picture hit me where it hurt. I took a few steps back from the picture and felt my back hit the door. Without turning around, I fumbled for the handle and open the door in a hurry. I stumbled backwards into the next room and slammed the door. I was panting heavily as I turned around to see my old living room, beer cans and liquor bottles as well.

“Oh shit.” I mumbled as I ran over to the door for the balcony.

I ran past my old couch as I pushed the door open and was greeted with the skyline of Youngstown. It was all there. I could see a plane landing in the distance, past the old steel mill. I could see the football stadium in the far distance as well as a smoggy sky. The sun was barely breaching the horizon as I looked down from my 3rd story apartment and saw the street busy as always. Cars were trying to pass each other, people walking down the sidewalks to their ever repetitive jobs, and the ever familiar drug dealer on the corner trying to earn the rent.

I closed my eyes and placed my hands on the railing. I could feel a tear running up to my eye that I beat down with regret and anguish. I beat my fist against the railing once and felt it buckle under my anger.

“God dammit.” I cursed out before I heard someone walking around in my apartment behind me.

I spun around to find no one there. I walked back into the apartment as a car honk its horn behind me and a shotgun went off in the distance. I trudged through the halls as I made my way into the kitchen, which was empty as well.

“Hello?” I called out in the hope of hearing Dash’s voice.

Only silence greeted me. I looked down to see that I was still wearing my dress shoes, pants, shirt, and tie that Rarity made for me. None of this made any sense. I walked towards the exit and reached my hand out towards the knob.

“You’re not leaving yet, are you?” A deep voice called at from behind me “It is rude to leave family without so much as a goodbye.”

It can’t be. It shouldn’t be. It was impossible. I hadn’t seen him in at least thirteen years. I pulled my 1911 from my holster and walked back towards the living room. The gun still had all the engravings as well as the pitch black grips. That was only there after I was in Equestria. I rounded the corner to the living room to see my dad sitting on my couch with the TV on. A Brown’s game was on, a team I hadn’t watch since my father had left.

“How the Hell did you find me?” I asked as I leveled the gun with his forehead.

“I never lost you.” He said as he sat up on the couch.

“Bullshit!” I cried as I took an aggravated step forward.

“I knew you would never leave this city. Your heart is always here.” He said, dodging my question.

“This place is a Hell hole! Where is Dash?! Where is Alex?!” I shouted.

“Who are Dash and Alex?” My dad answered in a calm tone before climbing to his feet.

My father took a few steps towards me as I took an equal amount back.

“Son, I just wanna spend time with you.” He said with words I only wish I could have heard when I was thirteen and living in a ghetto.

“LIES! YOU ABANDONED US YEARS AGO!” I damn near screamed at him.

“Calm down, Ryan.” He said, keeping his cool “Who else did I leave?”

“I thought it would be obvious.” I fired with an overtone of anger.

My father’s smile vanished from his face as he turned away from me and faced the door.

“I never wanted to hurt you.”

“It doesn’t matter. That is exactly what you did.”

My father walked towards the door as I lowered the gun to my side.

“I guess I should be proud.” My father said with his back to me.

“Why is that?” I said with my curiosity shining through.

“My son has his own apartment, job, life, and didn’t even need me. You’re a lot like me.”

The gun immediately shot up and leveled out with his head “I AM NOTHING LIKE YOU!”

“Oh really? You live alone, drink yourself to sleep, and abandon the ones who love you.” He said as if he knew everything.

“I abandoned no one.” I pointed out.

“Then where is Dash?” He said as he made his way towards the door “Where are Celestia, Rarity, Alex, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Remi, Twilight, and Applejack?”

“Wait… you said you didn’t know who Dash was. How do you even know about the others?!” I shouted as I took a few steps towards him.

As I walked forward, my father started towards the door.

“I know more than I let on.” He said as he stepped in front of the door.

In anger, I fired two shots into his back, the silencer muffling the shots to mere chirps. My father jerked and pressed up against the door. He let out a cough before slowly turning around. Two big blood stains appeared where the bullets had exited his chest.

“Exactly like me.” He said as the blood stains slowly disappeared.

“What the fuck?” I muttered as he turned around and opened the door.

“Bullets can’t solve all of your problems, son.” He said before stepping into the hallway and looking back at me “Take care.”

With that said, he closed the door.

“Not that easily!” I shouted as I charged the door.

I charged into the door, sending my shoulder into the center of the door. The door didn’t even dent. I just fell onto my ass.

“DAMMIT!” I yelled as I fired five shots into the door.

I climbed back to my feet with my gun in a death grip. I gritted my teeth as I turned around and walked back into the living room. Defeated, I dropped down onto the sofa and set the gun down next to me. I buried my face into my hands as I attempted to burry my pain.

“Don’t be like me…” echoed in the room as if an ambient voice had called it.

I peeled my face from my hands and looked over at my gun. It had changed once again. Where it had been all black before, it was a polished nickel with pure white grips. A floral pattern followed all the way up the slide and onto the silencer as well. Even the engraving had changed. It read ‘Don’t be like me.’ It took everything in me not to toss it out the door and off the balcony.

I picked the gun up as the phone in the kitchen rang. I was to distress to question it. I holstered my 1911 and climbed to my feet. I stumbled into the kitchen and made my way over to my corded phone on the wall. It rang once more before I got to it.

“Y-yes?” I stuttered.

“Ryan?” I heard Dash’s voice ask.

“Dash?” I asked.

“Ryan?” she asked as if she didn’t hear me.

“Dash!” I called into the phone “I’m right here!”

“Ryan?!” She called out as if distressed.

“DASH! I AM RIGHT HERE! ANSWER ME!” I cried out.

Suddenly, the call ended and the hang up tone chimed in my ears. The phone fell from my hand as I sent my fist through the wall.

“WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE?!” I shouted at the top of my lungs.

I dropped to my knees and slammed my eyes shut.

-

I awoke in a cold sweat with Dash standing over me. I looked around the room and found that I was still in Equestria with Dash. I shot up and wrapped my arms around Dash.

“Thank Celestia you’re ok.” Dash said, relieved.

“Celestia had nothing to do with it.” I said as I let go and kissed her with all I had.

When we broke away, she kept her eyes closed.

“Please… don’t leave.” She said.

“I can’t do that.” I pointed out with a sense of duty in my tone.

“Why?!” She asked as her eyes flew open.

“Alex is going to need my help. You should know that.”

My words must have struck something in her.

“Fine… is there something I can do to help?” She asked.

“Actually, yes. I need you to tell everyone to stay inside.”

“I can do that!” She said enthusiastically.

“Good. I need to link up with Alex though.” I pointed out.

“I’m gonna get started then.” Dash said before flying into the other room and out of the house.

I rubbed my eyes before climbing to my feet and grabbing my 1911 off the nightstand. I looked over it to find that it was exactly the same as it was in my dream.

“Something is seriously fucking wrong here.” I said to myself as I pocketed the gun.

-

After I had gotten dressed, rearmed, and fed, I stepped outside to see my recruits and Alex waiting near the H2. I walked over to them as the morning began. It had to be maybe 8am at the most. Grey skies hung oppressively overhead as snow fell to the ground and the wind blew through my trench coat. The snow crunched over my feet as I walked over to Alex, who was taking all the weather in stride.

“What’s the situation?” I asked him as I pulled my aviators out.

“It’s bad. Very bad.” He said in a grim tone.

My mind raced as I thought of a burning Ponyville “What happened?!”

“I’m out of smokes.” He said with his expression unchanged.

“You’re an ass.” I said as one of my recruits chuckled.

“Fuck you.” He said with a cold tone.

I couldn’t help but laugh a bit at his pain.

“Anyway,” I said regaining my composure “what is the deal with the griffons?”

“I watched over them the last night. They have set up a camp to the east and number in the dozens. Probably about thirty or forty. They mean business.”

“Good to know.” I said before looking over the recruits “You all are with Alex. Listen to him and we all meet up in the center of town at ten pm sharp. Understood?”

All my recruits gave a quick salute and Alex just gave a stark nod before they returned to camp. I collapsed the stock of my G36c with the press of a button and tucked it away in my coat before opening the door to the H2. I climbed inside and let the engine start up.

I had someone I needed to meet with.

-

I hit the outskirts of town within ten minutes as the engine hummed under the hood. I passed AJ’s farm and a few other houses before I hit town and drifted around the first corner in the snow. The town was eerily dead. Even more so than last night. I had no idea what happened to the concert last night but it didn’t really matter at this point. I drove down the main street before Twilight’s house came into view. I cut the wheel and let the car slide sideways a bit before coming to a stop.

I shifted into park and cut off the engine before I climbed back out into the familiar cold. Dash must be quick with her work because no one was outside. Some houses already had boards over their windows. I walked towards Twilight’s as the wind played with my hat and coat before coming to a brand new door. I just assumed magic had something to do with that. Where else are you gonna get a door at midnight in a town like this? No Lowes around here away. I knocked on the door and a response came quickly after.

“Hello?” Spike’s voice called out from behind the door.

“Open up, little man.” I called back “It’s Ryan.”

After several metallic clicks, the door opened to Spike standing knee high. I looked over at the backside of the door as saw several deadbolts in place.

“Getting prepared eh?” I asked.

“Twilight has been freaking out about it all night. I haven’t slept either.” He said, his lack of sleep evident in his low tone.

“Sorry about that. Not much I can do.” I said feeling a slight bit sympathetic for the little guy.

“Don’t worry about it.” He said before taking a peek behind him “What do you need?”

“Can you send a letter to Celestia requesting her presence immediately?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’ll send it right away.” He said before looking back again.

“Thanks.” I said before looking around the corner of the door to see a hastily constructed book-fort in the corner of the far wall.

I just turned around and walked off. I didn’t have time for this. I walked back to the H2 and climbed back into the driver’s seat. I reclined the seat and started the familiar waiting game.

-

About two hours passed before a careful knock sounded from my door. I sat the seat up and looked out the window to see Celestia waiting.

“This should be fun.”

Chapter 41: End Times

Author’s note: Can you tell where I was going to end it since I am a cliffhanging bastard?

I groaned as I opened the door and stepped out into the bitter wind. I really wasn’t looking forward to dealing with Celestia. I just knew that I was going to get annoyed stares or comments on how I’m a violent prick. I closed the door behind me and turned to the princess.

“Howdy.” I started as I rubbed my hands together “Shall we get down to business?”

Celestia was glaring at me like I was a dog about to take a shit on the rug.

“What?” I asked as if I didn’t know.

“I think you know.” She started off in a barely covered bout of anger “You are going to get my town destroyed.”

“Whoa, cool your jets.” I said as I held out my hands “I am just protecting my own. You don’t even have the whole story.”

Celestia looked off to my right before I did the same. It had seemed that we were gathering a crowd. I couldn’t blame them. If they knew what was happening, they were probably scared and if they didn’t, the resident freak-job was arguing with the equivalent of the president.

“Then tell me.” She said with a hint of hostility.

“Fine.” I said as I leaned my back against the H2 “The griffons are after Alex and me. They haven’t really given us a reason why, but they are eager to use violence.”

“And you reply in kind?”

“No shit.” I said as a gasp erupted from the crowd “What am I supposed to do? Let them drag us off and do god knows what to us?”

I looked back to my right and saw that Alex had joined the crowd of onlookers. He was easy to spot due to the fact he was 2-3 feet taller than all of the residents. He just waved as he stood by and watched.

“Do you really have to use violence to solve this?” She asked almost as if pleading.

“Yes,” I said as I dashed her hopes “I don’t think harsh words are gonna cut it this time.”

“I figured you would say that.” Celestia said as she let out a sigh “What do you intend to do?”

I just smiled as I opened my trench coat to reveal my many instruments of war “I thought you would have figured me out by now.”

“I should have guessed no less.” She said as she looked over the town “How exactly do you plan on fighting.”

I pointed over to Alex and said “We are going to take position on the far side of town and set up a line. We are going to have some Royal Guard position on the hill to the north and charge down if we are overrun to cover our retreat. We will immediately set up another line and repeat until they are all dead or they retreat.”

Celestia looked over the crowd and a frown appeared over her generally hopeful demeanor. It wasn’t one of annoyance or contempt. It was one of sorrow.

“No.” she said flatly.

I was confused for a moment on what she was dismissing “No what?”

“You will not get your Guard. You and your friend started it; you and your friend shall finish it.” She said with a stone-cold expression.

“What?!” I said as I looked over to Alex who had taken a step back from the crowd before looking back at Celestia “You are just going to abandon us here?!”

Celestia’s expression now turned to one I had never seen before. Anger.

“These are my subjects!” She shot at me with furious eyes “I will not risk a war because of you!”

“So you are throwing us to the wolves?!” I shouted “How are we supposed to stand against their numbers?!”

“That is your problem.” Celestia said as he expression returned to her generally blank state “You are still officially neutral and the griffons won’t come after my subjects as long as we don’t get involved. You and Alex are on your own.”

I must have been making one hell of an expression because Celestia backed off. I felt my heart begin to race and rage build in my head. My rage finally reached its peak when I spun around and punched the side view mirror so hard it bent backwards.

“I’m sorry but I don’t have a choice.” Celestia said in a low if fearful voice.

“We are done. You get nothing from me.” I growled, keeping my back to her.

I reached over to my chest and calmly removed my general stars and tossed them to the ground.

“Now fuck off. I have a war I need to prepare for.” I said as I opened the H2’s door and climbed in.

Alex ran over to the H2 and pulled the passenger’s side door open before jumping in and slamming it closed. He looked over to me with a hollow smirk and blank expression in his eyes.

“Real smooth, bro.” He said as he placed a hand on my shoulder “You really need to chill the hell out.”

“It doesn’t matter anymore.” I said as I looked out the window to see Celestia teleport away in a flash of white light “We’re on our own.”

“Hey,” Alex said, trying to push some optimism in “this isn’t the first time. Look, we have about five hours before midnight. We should find some high ground or hit the high road.”

“Ok…” I said clearing my head “The griffons can fly, so we need a way to funnel them to us while keeping them at range.”

“What about the main road here?” Alex asked raising an eyebrow.

“That is a bad idea.” I pointed out “We’re using rifle rounds that could cause unwanted casualties and the griffons still have the ability to flank us with flight.”

Alex slumped back in his seat as he rubbed his chin. He was lost in thought for the moment before the light bulb clicked on in his head.

“How about the very front of town?” He said before he saw my ‘are you fucking stupid look’ “Wait! This is better than it sounds. We can start fighting on one edge of town and slowly work our way back where the Hummer will be waiting for us if we need it.”

“I’ll defer to your judgment. You wanna go for it?” I asked in a monotone voice.

“Let’s do it.”

-

After leaving the H2 on the other side of the town in an alleyway, we made our way over towards the opposite edge of town. We had taken a few tables and carts from the center of town and created a makeshift barrier. It wasn’t much but it was something in case the griffons had range.

I looked over at Alex as he played with the AR and turned my attention to the sky. The sky was a very dark shade of ominous grey that signaled nightfall. It was pointless to say I wasn’t nervous; it was apparent. I pulled the G36c out of my coat and snapped the stock in place. I had attached my last flashlight to it and it was ready to fight to the end with me. Alex looked over to me with a sympathetic look and punched me in the shoulder. It may be a little primitive but it did make me feel better.

A nagging feeling did make me wish Dash was here but I didn’t want her to see what was about to go down. I only hope she understands why I have to do this. I switched on the flashlight as the last bits of natural light faded away and Alex followed suit. The temperature had to be in the low 20s because I could feel icicles forming in my stubble from my breath. I didn’t mind it. I shined the light throughout the empty town, occasionally catching a glance of a scared family peeking out the window.

Suddenly, a crunch in the snow sounded from behind the barrier, signaling me and Alex to look over. Simultaneously, we turned around and leaned over the barrier, bringing our rifles to bear. Our lights locked onto a bewildered Atlanta and Dallas. They both put a hoof over their eyes to keep the blinding light from blinding them.

“Hey!” Atlanta called out “It’s us.”

“I don’t know… how do we know you aren’t a griffon in disguise?” Alex called out to lighten the mood.

“Oh come on!” Atlanta shouted back.

“Come on; get your asses behind the wall.” I ordered.

Without a word, Dallas and Atlanta ran and jumped over the 3ft high wall. They were adorned in black armor that was cut in places to allow better movement over the normal guard armor. I bumped Atlanta with my shoulder and smiled.

“What are you guys doing here?” I asked as Dallas peeked over the wall.

Dallas turned to me and smirked “We’re here to help you. We heard about what happened.”

“Guy’s, you know what Celestia said about keeping the guard out of this.” I informed them.

“We don’t care, General. We quit.” Dallas said before he dropped back down and tried to gain his bearings.

“Thanks.” I said as I looked over the wall “Where is Youngstown?”

“He is too loyal to the guard to quit.”

“Thanks guys.” I said as I looked at all three of my friends “I can’t think of a better group of people to fight with.”

“I can!” Alex pointed out before I rifle-butted him in the stomach.

Atlanta looked around the group before he observed the street “What’s the plan?”

“We fight until we’re forced to fall back. We keep doing that until we reach the other side of the town and pile into the H2. From there, we run and fight towards Canterlot. We’ll see if Celestia wants to play neutral when this war reaches her front door.”

“Sounds solid.” Atlanta said.

With the plan laid out, I had to ask something that was bugging me since I saw my recruits again “What is with the fancy armor? Isn’t Royal Guard armor golden?”

Atlanta and Dallas looked at me with a sense of pride in their eyes before Dallas nodded at Atlanta “This was supposed to be the armor of your unit. Celestia was going to designate them ‘The Youngstown 103rd’.”

With those words spoken, I felt a little beam of pride swell in my gut. I looked over the barrier to hide my smile and could swear I saw a few sets of glowing eyes staring at our position before turning and running away into the darkness.

-

I laid my rifle against the wall as I pulled my sunglasses off and tucked them into my pocket. I pulled my coat closed against the bitter wind before the steady sound of marching came towards us.

“You hear that?” Atlanta pointed out, tapping his hoof against the makeshift wall to the beat.

“I’m going to pretend it isn’t there. It might go away.” Alex said before peering over our cover “This isn’t good. Imminent shit-storm.”

Atlanta pulled a knife from a leg holster as Dallas charged his magic. We were about as ready as we’ll ever be. I switched off the safety as did Alex before he nodded. He held out his hand with three fingers extended.

Three…

Two…

One…

Almost as if we were connected, we lifted our guns over the cover and locked onto our targets. The road was only about 75ft wide and that played to our advantage. Me and Alex could rake fire while Atlanta and Dallas charged in at the end to cut down the survivors, giving our guns a chance to cool off. The griffons stopped in their tracks as one in golden armor flew over the rest.

“Gilda…” Alex muttered.

“You know her?” Dallas asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah, she is kind of a bitch.”

“Silence!” Gilda commanded in the sky “You are ordered to lay down your weapons and surrender to the authority of the Griffon Empire!”

Alex stood up from behind the cover and held his arms out “HOW ABOUT NO?!”

“How dare…” Gilda started before I cut her off.

“OPEN FIRE!”

The muffled report of the AR and the roar of the G36c joined in song as lead flew and griffons dropped. Brass flew from our guns as the muzzle flash from the G36c lit up the street. The griffons scattered as me and Alex continued our fire. As the griffons scattered, Atlanta took flight and chased a griffon in the air. I focused my fire on the main bulk of the ground forces as Alex picked off units in the air. I noticed that Atlanta finally caught the griffon he was chasing by stopping in mid-stride and turning around, tackling the griffon to the ground. Atlanta brought the blade to bear with his mouth as the griffon’s claws scraped down the front of his armor. With one swift movement, he brought the blade down into the griffon’s neck. The griffon struggled for a moment before it slowly became weaker and weaker. The griffon finally went limp and Atlanta pulled his blade free.

I turned my attention to a griffon that had flanked the barricade. He flew down towards my position, bearing his claws as I spun towards him and fired a burst from the hip. The rifle spit out casings against the wall as the griffon jerked in midair and fell to the ground. Satisfied with the kill, I turned back to the road and saw the road was clear, save for the twenty something bodies. The fighting was now taking place in the air. Between Atlanta dragging down the occasional griffon and me and Alex picking off the occasional griffon with a lucky burst, Dallas was working his magic. Dallas had formed a glowing hammer if you will and was slamming griffons out of the sky, Green Lantern style. As I watched the display, more griffons began to arrive from the front, about 30 more in total.

This time, it wasn’t a slow march. I heard a whistle go off and the rank of griffons charge the barricade. I looked over at Alex and he nodded.

“Fall back!” I called out to my team.

I laid the barrel of my G36c on top of the barricade and fired away as Atlanta, Dallas, and Alex ran back towards the area around Twilight’s. This was effectively our next position. Alex turned back towards me as I began to run and fired well placed shots around me with ease. I felt the puffs of hot air around me as the rounds passed close to me and dropped the griffons behind me. The only way I could tell if a shot hit its mark was the ping of the bullets passing through griffon armor. I finally reached the fall back position as the snow crunched under my shoes. Atlanta still flew above us as he fought to keep the griffons from flanking us.

“WE CAN KEEP THIS UP ALL DAY!” Alex shouted as he fired a round from the masterkey, deafening us all.

My ears rang as I shouldered my rifle and fired at a griffon advancing on our position. He must have been pumped on adrenaline, because as I pumped shots into his chest, he only grunted and kept charging.

“Oh, shit!” I shouted as the griffon tackled me.

We fell to the ground as he dug his claws into my shoulders. I felt searing hot pain shoot through my body as the griffon fought to stay awake from the loss of blood. I tried to lift my rifle, but the griffon kept my left arm pinned under his foot with pressure that could crush cinderblocks.

“A little help?!” I shouted as I brought my right hand around and punched the griffon.

His helmet clanged as my fist connected with it but that didn’t deter the griffon, it only pissed him off. He growled as he dug his claws deeper, scraping his talons against my collar bone. I winced in pain before I saw Alex step up from behind the griffon. He raised the rifle behind the griffon’s head and fired another blast from the masterkey, blowing the griffon’s brains all over the inside of his helmet. I grunted through the pain as Alex offered a hand and helped me up.

He gave me a smile as he said “You owe me more than usual now.”

I ignored his comment as I looked at my wounds. I had various, deep cuts on either shoulder that looked nasty, but weren’t game-ending. I looked down at my rifle and saw that the snow around where it was had melted from the heat. I didn’t want it to lock up, so I grabbed it and slung it over my shoulder. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Twilight looking out the window towards the fight. She had a look of terror, as she ushered Spike away from the window. I looked down as blood ran over my shirt and opened my jacket. I reached in with both hands and pulled out my twin P226s. I pulled back the slide on each and ran over to Alex.

“What’s our situation?!” I yelled with my hearing still damaged.

“The griffons are unrelenting even with a body count in the fifties! These fuckers are relentless!” He said as he kept up fire.

I lifted my left hand and fired the handgun in the general direction of the advancing griffons. Not caring and pumped on adrenaline, I lifted both guns and fired away as fast as I could pull the trigger. I wasn’t concerned with accuracy at this point. I kept firing as casings flew up in the air and occasionally bounced off the brim of my hat. Griffons were falling quickly but they kept pumping soldiers in to fill the ranks. I looked up into the sky as Atlanta was locked in a griffon’s grip. Their armor clanged as they ran into each other before the griffon gained the upper hand.

The griffon locked a claw around Atlanta’s neck and began to squeeze. Atlanta squirmed in his grip before rage quickly filled my vision. I raised the gun in my right hand and lined up the sights in a rush. Atlanta and the griffon tussled back and forth for a few moments before my shot finally presented itself. I squeezed the trigger and the gun responded with a flat crack. The griffon’s head snapped back as his grip released and Atlanta fell 20ft to the ground. He hit the ground with a thud and puff of snow before he regained his bearings and got up. He gave me a wave before getting right back into the action.

I began thinking of my options as the griffons kept coming. Any sane commander would have pulled back by now. Whatever grudges the griffons had against Alex must have been personal. The fight was getting too intense again as the griffons closed in. I was firing both pistols as fast as I could pull the triggers before another rank appeared at the end of the street.

“Fall back!” I called out again before turning tail and booking it.

Alex covered me, Atlanta, and Dallas’ backs as we fell back again towards the H2. This would be the last time. I gained tunnel-vision as I ran towards the alley way the H2 was stashed in. I stopped just outside the alley and raised my guns in Alex’s direction. As soon as I opened up, he turned and fell back towards me and Dallas. I kept up fire around Alex, taking more care to place my shots to not hit him. As he ran, a griffon swooped down, flapping his wings as he bared he claws towards Alex’s back. I raised the gun in my right hand and fired three shots in quick succession. Two of the shots missed their target, just going over his head, but the last shot connected with the griffon’s chest with a ping from his armor.

The griffon fell onto him back, giving Alex time to fall back to my position. Alex skid to a stop in front of me and grabbed me by the shoulder.

“We have to leave!” Alex shouted over the ringing in my ears.

“I can’t keep this up forever!” Dallas yelled as he brought down a griffon in a conjured net.

I thought for a moment but the answer was clear. We had to leave. I pocketed the P226s and turned to the H2. I ran over to the door as Alex covered me. I pulled the door open with haste and climbed in. I quickly started up the engine and turned on the fog lights.

“Everyone inside!” I shouted from the open door.

Alex turned and ran over to the H2 as did Dallas. Atlanta broke away from the griffon he was dog-fighting with and flew over.

“LET’S GO!” I shouted in a hurry as the griffons closed in.

Alex opened the back door and motioned for Dallas to jump in. Dallas complied and Alex slammed the door behind him before running around and climbing into the passenger seat. Alex opened the sun roof as Atlanta reached us and he flew inside. Without comment, I slammed on the gas and the H2 kicked snow up before the tires found purchase and pushed us forward. I drifted in the snow around the corner as Alex set the AR on the floor.

“Toss me your rifle.” He ordered as he stepped out through the sunroof.

I didn’t question him as I handed him my G36c.

“Come on!” Atlanta egged on from the back “Can’t this thing go faster?!”

“I already got my foot to the floor here!” I replied as I rolled down my window and pulled my model 29 from my shoulder holster and set it on my lap.

The winter wind hit my face and made me snap my eyes shut for a moment. I forced them open again as Alex fired bursts from the assault rifle. I could hear the shells bounce off the roof as the engine struggled in the cold air. I looked in the side mirror and saw that we still had about 15 griffons on our tail. I cut the wheel one last time and slid around the corner before getting on the road towards Canterlot.

“Slow the fuck down!” Alex cried out “I can’t shoot at the fucking blurs, man!”

“I’d rather not end up some griffon’s bitch!” I shot back as I slammed down on the accelerator.

“Uggghh…” Atlanta grunted looking sick “I feel like I’m a foal on a roller-coaster again.”

“Just hang on.” I replied as Alex fired another burst before a few shells landed on the console below.

I this continued for a few minutes at 90mph before Alex’s fire picked up. I looked in the rearview to find that only five griffons remained.

“I thought you were a sniper!” I said, calling Alex out.

“Shut it!” He replied “Watch out on the left! We got incoming birdies!”

I looked out the open window to see a griffon flying next to us. He gave me a pissed look before he closed the distance. I grabbed the .44 from my lap and cocked the hammer before the griffon slammed into the side of the H2 and reached his hand inside. I pushed myself back in the seat to avoid his claw that was wildly flailing around the inside of the truck to grab at anything he could. I looked over at Alex who just nodded at me. He quickly grabbed the griffon’s arm and pulled as hard as he could, pinning the griffon to the side of the H2.

“LET ME GO, SCUM!” The griffon demanded as he fought to flap his wings fast enough to stay airborne.

I lifted the barrel of the revolver under the griffon’s chin “Choke on it.”

I jerked the trigger and the gun fired. The gun jerked back in my hand and a flash filled the cabin as the griffon snapped back and fell from the H2. I looked in the side mirror as the griffon rolled away in the darkness and snow. The H2 jerked in the shock, the snow making it damn near impossible for the tires to grip. The H2 gave a few left to right sway before I was able to get it back under control.
“Just when you think you have seen it all, eh?” Atlanta snickered to Dallas.

“We’re less than a mile out of Canterlot now!” I called through the cabin “This is where shit gets real!”

Alex just laughed “And what was that back there? Foreplay?”

I ignored his comment as the snow began to pick up again. The four griffons behind us continued the chase before one fell behind to help his fallen comrade. That left us with only three more problems. The road grew narrower as we neared Canterlot. That is when I noticed a large purplish hue covering the entirety of Canterlot.

“What the fuck is that?!” I exclaimed as I held the gas to the floor.

“Oh no, that is Youngstown’s doing!” Dallas mumbled from the backseat “It is a shield he created a while back for a royal wedding. Nothing can get in or out unless they want it to.”

“FUCK!” I shouted as we reached 500ft from the shield.

It was too late to stop at this point. I cut the wheel as hard as I could to the left and clutched my weapons to my chest. Alex dropped back down to his seat and yanked the seatbelt over his chest. It would be even worse to hit the brakes at this point. The H2 leaned to the right as the speedometer fell to 90mph and the H2 turned 90 degrees and kept sliding. The left side wheels finally lost grip and the H2 overturned. Screaming metal overtook the yelling in the cabin as the H2 continued to flip and overturn, throwing us around like ragdolls. The H2 did another turn and threw me forward. All I saw was the dashboard before utter darkness.

-

My eyes fluttered open as I heard the sounds of honking cars again. I sat forward and found I was laid out on my old couch in my old apartment in Youngstown. I felt another surge of panic as I leaned forward and climbed to my feet. My head felt like someone skull-fucked me with a power drill as I rubbed my temples and tried to figure out what was happening. I looked over behind me to find the door to my balcony hanging open and someone definitely human leaning on the railing. Cigarette smoke flew over his head as I tried to make out who it was.

My eyes felt like there were going to burst out of my skull as I stumbled over to the door and almost crashed into the railing. I coughed up blood on the spot and spit it onto the ground next to me. I looked down at my body to see the two deep puncture wounds still bleeding on my shoulders. I felt extremely light-headed as I coughed up more blood and clutched my left shoulder with my right hand.

“Not feeling too good these days, eh?” The familiar voice called.

I knew the voice. It was my father’s again. I was too weak to call him out this time, my body crying out for relief.

“No need to say anything.” He said as he took a drag from the cig and flicked it off the balcony “I just came here to tell you something.”

My father walked past me and sat on the deck chair as I limped over in front of him. My knees felt like they were going to collapse as I breathed heavily to get oxygen to my ever decreasing blood flow.

“I came here as a warning. I don’t want you to make my mistakes again.” He said in a soothing tone.

I wanted to lash out but didn’t have the strength to.

“Just think about it before I send you on your way.” He said as he stood up.

I wanted to back away as he walked closer to me but my back hit the railing behind me. It was the only thing separating me and a three story drop to pavement.

“Now get back to the fight.” He said with a smile before pushing my shoulders back.

The momentum was too much as I fell over the railing and dropped straight down. I felt the wind in my hair and my trench coat open as I neared the ground. I didn’t even feel the impact.

-

I jolted awake with my face firmly planted in bloody snow. I groaned as I patted myself down to find my weapons still there save for my revolver. I looked up and saw that Atlanta and Dallas were groaning in the H2’s backseat as the H2 repaired itself. Two griffons stood near a tree off to the left as I heard some cursing. The H2 was pressed up against the purple shield coving Canterlot with a small crowd of ponies and Royal Guard watching in horror.

I looked over towards the griffons and could see Alex pressed up against the tree. We both must have flown through the windshield when the H2 impacted the wall. I could feel blood trickling down my face as I helplessly watched one of the griffons raise his knife. The blade came down on Alex and dropped into his chest. Alex yelled in pain, the dagger going between his ribs.

“N-n-nooo…” I mumbled through a mixture of pain, blood loss, and hypothermia.

I crawled forward and saw that the revolver sat about a foot from me. I kept crawling forward as I watched the griffon pull his blade out and drop it again, eliciting another scream of pain and agony. It was my duty to help. I pressed forward again and reached out for the revolver. My hand landed on the grip and found purchase. I pulled the revolver to my chest as I stumbled to my feet, using my feet hand and weak knee for support. I finally got to my feet and pulled the hammer back on the revolver with a click that made the world stop. I aligned the sights and fired into the closer griffon’s back. The world started moving again as I turned to the other griffon and fired. The griffon was turning around as the second bullet connected with the side of his head. He immediately slumped to the ground as a gasp erupted from behind the force-field.

I looked over towards Alex who clutched his chest with both hands. I attempted to run but fell to my knees in pain. My knees slammed on the snow as I felt my breathing get heavier. The voice in my head yelled for me to keep going and I couldn’t have agreed more. I climbed back to my feet and limped over to Alex. He was panting and had obviously taken hits to the lungs. I knelt down next to him and felt tears in my eyes.

“N-never thought this was gonna be the way.” He wheezed out as blood trickled from his mouth.

“I can’t lose you too.” I said as a tear fell from my eyes and froze mid-fall.

“D-don’t w-w-worry about m-m-me.” He stuttered out as he smirked “There i-isn’t much you c-c-can do.”

I held still for a moment as Atlanta and Dallas started talking behind me. I just ignored them. For this moment, it was just me and Alex.

“Where do I go for here, man?” I said in a hushed voice “I can’t leave you like this.”

“Don’t worry a-a-a-bout t-t-t-hat-t. I-I-I don’t have long anyway. C-c-can you promise s-s-s-something?”

“Anything.” I said as I placed a hand on his shoulder.

“S-send a-as many of these b-birdies to Hell as y-you can. I’ll b-be waiti….” He said before trailing off.

Just like that, another one of the people I cared about has been written off. Alex’s eyes went cold before his head fell to the side. I patted his shoulder once before lowering my head in silence. I stayed there for a few moments before looking to the right of Alex and seeing the AR and G36c lying in the snow. I stood up and limped over to them. I was going to heed Alex’s request. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but these bastards are going to pay dearly. I scooped up the rifles and waddled over the H2. Atlanta poked his head out of the window, his pain evident in his face.

“We have to go now before more of them come.” He said before pulling his head back inside.

I trudged over to the H2 and pulled the repaired door open. It was damn near ready to go again. I tossed the rifles onto the passenger seat haphazardly and climbed in.

Chapter 15: Meeting the Family

Author’s note:

Sometimes I just can’t stand the foamy, violent pricks that comment on my story. I’ll just throw them a bone here.

-

Ok, scroll down if you don't want to read this note but my editor (frieD195) wrote this and I thought it was informative and fuckin' funny:

"Editor’s Notes, Part 2, Electric Boogaloo:

I’m a little worried about your reaction to certain commenters and their demands. It seems a little much don’t you think? I mean were they late in paying you for writing this next chapter or something? Oh…they didn’t pay you? I was under the impression that they were paying you for a finished product and would sue if they didn’t get things their way. In that case FUCK THEM. Fuck them long, fuck them hard and fuck them with a large Saguaro Cactus and no lube and no courtesy reach-around! These idiots obviously don’t understand an author’s dilemma. You had a UNIQUE idea that you thought would work (and it did mind you), and you actually wanted to write it down and share it with the public. And these assholes come along and tell you how to write YOUR STORY (ZOMG, MOAR BLOOD, MAKE HIM KILL MORE PONIES!!! WHARGARBL!!!11!). I would feel extremely insulted if I were in your position. As a matter of fact, I DO feel insulted AND I’M NOT EVEN THE AUTHOR!!

Sorry for the rant. In short, DON’T pay attention to the trolls, to feed them is to breed them. And in the immortal words of the Ski Instructor from South Park:

“If you feed the trolls, you’re gonna have a bad time!”"

-frieD196

OK! Now that we go that out of the way, enjoy!

The morning was starting to be replaced by midday after the town slowly returned to life. My world was still tinted by my shades but I could tell that today was going to be another beautiful day in Wherever-the-hell-this-is Land. Dash was flying just above my head as I made my way towards the door to Twilight’s. As I had done many times before, I wrapped my hand around the door knob and let myself in. By this point, Twilight’s place had become my unofficial home. I hoped that I would soon be able to stay in my Hummer for the time being but I figured that without gas it would become uncomfortable in a hurry.

As I pushed the door in, I noticed that Twilight and another unicorn were sitting in a nearby room, talking with one another. The other unicorn seemed to know Twilight well by the way he talked to her. The unicorn was alabaster white, had a mane with a few shades of blue, and a mark that resembled Twilight’s in a way. It was a purple star just like hers. I took a few steps in before letting Dash in and closing the door behind her.

“I think somepony is here Twily.” The unicorn pointed out from the other room.

The unicorn obviously hadn’t seen me yet as I strolled into the same room as them. Dash walked over to my side and stopped. Twilight stepped forward and introduced me.

“This is Ryan, Shining.” She pointed out as she gestured a hoof at me.

The unicorn’s gaze narrowed as I took a step forward. I adjusted my suit leaned up against the corner of the room opposite of the group.

“How’s it goin’?” I asked nonchalantly.

The unicorn took a step forward before stopping in an aggressive stance. I just crossed my arms and tried to look as intimidating as possible. Twilight noticed the tension building in the room as I locked my gaze onto this new unicorn’s eyes. Even though I had my aviators on, his eyes still met mine with piercing accuracy.

Twilight took a step in-between me and the unicorn before saying “Ryan, this is Shining Armor. He is my brother and Captain of the guard.”

“A pleasure, I’m sure.” I said as I readjusted myself against the door.

“Twily, could I talk to you in the other room?” He asked motioning towards the exit.

“Uh, sure thing.” Twilight said as she and Armor made an awkward exit.

With just Dash and me in this room, I walked over to a nearby window and set my hands on the sill. This was almost becoming second nature to me. Dash stood in the center of the room with her dress from last night still on. Something inside my head wanted to compliment her, but I needed to keep everything under wraps at the moment. I didn’t know how much Twilight knew and how much Dash wanted her to know.

I sat at the window sill for a moment before I heard a bit of angry arguing coming for the other room. As much as I didn’t want to intrude, it was my job to make sure that these ponies didn’t get hurt. I sat up from the window sill and saw that Dash was staring at me.

“What?” I asked in an attempt to break the silence that had overcome the room.

“Nothing,” She explained “I was just checking out your suit.”

I shook my head and made my way towards the room where Twilight and this ‘Armor’ character were arguing. I slowly made my way over to the wall and pressed up against it. The voices were muffled, but I could make out the general gist of the conversation.

“He killed some of my guards and you just let him walk right in?!” Armor angrily said to Twilight.

“Those guards tried to hunt him down and they barged into my home!” She fired back.

As the argument continued, I instinctively snaked my left hand into my suit coat and retrieved my pistol.

“I don’t care! That is no excuse for murder!” Armor shouted.

“Why are you acting like this?” Twilight asked in a worried tone.

I figured that by the gist of this argument, Armor didn’t usually act like this. I slowly turned around and wrapped my hand around the knob. Out of nowhere, Dash appeared behind me.

“What’s going on?” She asked in a worried tone.

My cover was now blown.

Without a second’s warning, the door flew open and connected with my face. My handgun flew across the room and I shot back a few feet.

“Son-of-a-bitch!” I announced in the room.

I brought my hands up to my face and was tackled. I fell onto my back and my head slammed off the wood floor, dazing me.

“Armor,” Twilight said from the door “You have more honor than this!”

I removed my hands from my face and let them fall to my sides. I watched as Armor’s head turned to Twilight and spoke.

“This thing killed some of my guards and some of them were my friends!”

“Stop! You’ll only anger him!” Dash yelled from behind.

She was right. With Armor’s attention misplaced, I brought my knee up and felt it connect with his stomach. He grunted as I brought my left hand around and connected it with the side of his face. Armor grimaced in pain, but it looked like he was trained to handle it.

“It’s go time you ugly son of a bitch.” I said as I swung my right fist and knocked him off of me.

Armor fell to his side and I jumped on top of him. I repeatedly landed blow after blow to his face before Dash and Twilight yanked me off of him by my shoulders. Armor quickly regained footing and nursed his bloody nose. I could see the anger in his eyes and it made me laugh. It kind of reminded me of a seven year old being teased on the playground.

“Not so high and mighty are ya?” I said with Twilight and Dash still holding me back.

His eyes had a second wave of anger before he charged me. I quickly broke free of Dash and Twilight and ran over to my gun. I dove onto it, barely avoiding Armor. I snatched my handgun and watched as Armor realized the extent of his situation. I spun around and fired two shots into the wall behind him as he ran out the door.

“Oh no you don’t.”

I ran over to the door and ran in hot pursuit.

Dash ran to the door behind me and yelled “Stop! There is no need for this!”

I didn’t listen as I ran down the main street of the town after Armor. He had the advantage of speed but I had agility. The town was now alive and various ponies were blocking our paths. Armor had to stop and run around them while I just juked them, football style. My left hand still held the .45 as I ran after him. I held my handgun out before me and tried to line up the sights on him but the townsponies had begun to panic and were blocking my shot. I cursed and continued after him.

“Ryan,” Dash called from the sky “this isn’t worth it!”

I tuned her out and saw that Armor had stopped just short of an alleyway. I fired two more shots at him and watched as they connected with the wall next to him. He gasped and ran down the alleyway. Bad move. I turned in the alleyway after him and was relieved to see that the alleyway was devoid of bystanders. I leveled my handgun with his back, right leg and fired. Armor fell forward onto his face and skidded to a stop.

“Game-over you son of a bitch.” I called out as I slowly made my way over to him.

Armor tried to crawl away, but was met with a wall. He scooted up to it and realized that he was fucked. I smiled as I removed my glasses and snaked a temple into my shirt to hold them. Armor clutched his leg in pain as I slowly made my way over to him. He was bleeding, but nothing serious. I was less than 5ft from him when I stopped and looked him in the eyes. I could see not only see his courage, but his drive too. It wasn’t malicious but more of a desire to protect his own.

I leveled the handgun with his eyes. I watched as he mumbled something while he stared at me. My darkness wanted me to pull the trigger, but the gun began to shake in my hand. I shook my head and shoved my handgun back into my coat.

“Go clean yourself up.” I said as I turned around and began to walk away.

“Why didn’t you do it?” I heard him ask from behind me.

“Do you want me to?” I shot back as I froze in my tracks.

“No, but I want to know why you didn’t.”

“It’s none of your business.” I said as I made my way out of the alleyway.

As I was about to leave, Dash dropped down to chest level and stopped me.

“I told you that you aren’t a monster.” She explained before hugging me with all her might.

“I’ll take your word for it.” I said as I returned the gesture.

Without a second to spare, Twilight ran up with both worried and angry eyes.

“He is in the alley. Just wounded mind you.” I pointed out before grabbing Dash and hoisting her up on my shoulders.

“Anyone know where Ulik is?” I asked as if nothing happened.

“R-Rarity’s.” Twilight said as if she was confused.

“Go help Armor. He is going to need a doctor.” I pointed out before walking away.

-

As I walked along, Dash was latched to my head. I didn’t mind too much and I think I actually liked the contact somewhat. In only a few days here, these ponies had broken down most of the emotional wall that had built up over the years in Youngstown.

I listened to her heart beat as I made my way towards Rarity’s. Something about it made me feel calm. It had a nice and steady rhythm as I stepped up to the door and had to shake her off. I grabbed her by her sides and lifted her off of me and set her on the ground. She look up and me and caught my eyes. I felt like a monster but her eyes told me I wasn’t. In my mind, I was having a two-front war. One side was telling me to forgive and forget, while the other told me to find Armor and finish what he started. I set my hand on top of her head and ruffled her hair before opening the door.

As I opened the door, I saw that most of the boxes had been taken care of and Ulik sat patiently near the door. His eyes lit up as he saw me and ran over. He still had my old hat on as he ran over and latched onto my leg.

“He didn’t even move the whole time I was here.” Rarity said as she walked around the corner.

“Hey Rarity.” Dash said as she stepped forward into the room.

“I see that something… happened.” Rarity said with a slight giggle.

Dash walked up to her and hit her in the shoulder as I bent down and peeled Ulik off of me. Ulik immediately pointed his hand like my gun and mentally fired away. Taking this gesture as a question, I placed a hand on his shoulder and spoke.

“Don’t worry, everything is fine.” I pointed out.

He looked into my eyes and nodded. His eyes were bluer than the sea as he nodded and latched back onto me. Taking this as an invite, Dash flew over and followed suit. She wrapped her hooves around both me and Ulik. Ulik looked around confused before accepting it and burying his head into my chest. Dash followed suit and I felt onto my ass.

It was now that it hit me. No matter what I did, I now had two people that needed me. I could not falter now. I needed to stand up and set an example. It was my fucked up… eh… family, and I needed to protect it.

I finally had a clear purpose.

I closed my eyes and squeeze the two with all my might. Dash gave a squeak and Ulik didn’t flinch.

“I’ll just leave now.” Rarity pointed out before retiring to a nearby room.

“You do that.” I said.

Chapter 30: Twelve-Gauge

Author’s note: Well, this fuckin’ sucks. I am suck between a rock and a hard place. I wouldn’t expect you to understand if you aren’t a writer but I must say that co-op projects suck. If you are seeing this, it means that I have decided to drop Alex from the game and continue without him. Tech-pri3st is still probably going to continue his side of the story but we’ll probably not converge on each other’s story at this point. I am sorry pri3st but this was a logistical nightmare.

This also kinda sucks due to the fact that I already had a +4,000 word chapter written that I had to throw out. This is kinda bullshit.

(Dedications are due to ZanthosMariah for pushing me to continue and defending our country out in Afghanistan. Don’t be humble with me you bastard; you deserve the praise at least.)

Was listening to ‘Dig’ by Incubus while writing. Not sure if it had an effect but you tell me.

-

I pulled back onto the main road headed back towards town. The wheels spun on the dirt road for a moment before they gripped and pushed me forward. The pegasi were once again visible in the sky as they would drop below cloud cover and shoot back up again for some reason unknown to me. I don’t really envy them as much as others would though. I prefer to keep my boots on the ground.

The wheels hummed as they pushed me towards town. I flicked on my fog lights as the sky got ever darker due to the clouds. This wasn’t really for me as much as it was for anyone walking the roads. I wasn’t in the mood to receive new hood art. As I flicked my lights on, a small hole in the clouds opened up before closing almost immediately. I didn’t really think anything of it though. I pulled up to town and slowed my approach. Most of the townsponies (Fucking puns!) were heading inside and were closing all their shutters and windows in preparation for a storm, apparently. I pulled through town before I neared Twilight’s. Twilight must have heard the engine because she was standing on the porch trying to flag me down frantically.

I really didn’t want to deal with her again so soon but it was my job, unfortunately. I slowed my approach before stopping with the fog lights pointing straight at her. I killed the lights and shifted into park before stepping out of the truck. She seemed to have a relieved look on her face as I walked over to her with the H2’s engine rumbling behind me.

“What do you want?” I asked impatiently.

“I just wanted to say sorry for trying to force you to open up yesterday.” She said with an awkward smile.

I closed my eyes for a moment and tried to come up with a… less angry response.

“Just… just drop it.” I said as I saw here expression melt away “Every time you bring it up, it just gets worse.”

“I’m sorry, I thought I could help.” She said as she hung her head.

“Don’t try. I’ve made it this far and am still standing.” I said as the grey skies rumbled above me “I’m gonna head back towards home base.”

I spun around towards my H2 when I felt Twilight run up and tug on my pant leg.

“Yes?” I asked as I looked over my shoulder at her.

“Can you stay awhile this time? A storm is moving in and I only ever see you for business reasons.” She said with pleading eyes.

“Why?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, I am stuck with you as a guard and I know next to nothing about you.”

“I am a gun nut, aggressive, human, and overly sarcastic. Are we done here?”

“Don’t be like that.” She said with an unamused look.

The sky cracked with a sound similar to a concrete barrier breaking. A few rain drops started to pelt the ground and the sky snapped again.

“Fine I guess.” I said as Twilight smiled with glee.

I lifted my hand and snapped my fingers. The H2 cut off behind me as I followed Twilight towards her place. A flash of lightning bolted across the sky as Twilight opened the door and stepped in. The rain poured down with a vengeance as I walked in behind Twilight and closed the door behind me.

“You know that the paper came by here asking for an interview?” Twilight asked as she walked off into the kitchen.

“Not really. I kind of a busy man you know.” I replied.

I could hear Twilight pushing glasses around as I strolled around the book room. I read the covers of a few books before pulling a random one off the shelf. I read the cover and found that it was some sort of magic instruction manual. I flipped through the pages and grazed over a few passages and found that it was total gibberish to me. Twilight walked in carrying a few mugs with her magic as the storm let out a bolt of lightning. The room got darker as the storm raged on.

“I don’t think that book will do you much good.” Twilight said “It’s only meant for unicorns.”

“I figured that much.” I said as I slipped the book back onto the shelf “Kind of curious though.”

“Why?” she asked as she handed me a mug.

I figured the stuff was coffee but one taste told me it was hot chocolate. I wasn’t really one for sugary stuff but I wasn’t going to turn down the gesture.

“I came from a world where everything abided by concrete set of rules, now none of it means anything. It’s just a tad unsettling.” I said before taking another sip of the scalding hot liquid “Fuck, that’s hot.”

“Is that why you’re angry all the time?” She asked with a snicker.

“No, I’m just an angry person I guess.” I said as I looked out the window.

“Do you miss your world?”

“Since when did this turn into a game of twenty questions?” I asked with a slightly elevated tone.

“Just answer the question please.” She said as she set her mug on the window sill next to me.

I thought long and hard about that question, but like clockwork, my true colors flew.

“No. I hated that place. Sure, there were good places in my world and some good people as well but I couldn’t care less if that place burned.” I said as I ran my hand through my hair to try and calm myself.

“That’s a… rather strongly worded answer.” Twilight said as she gave me a worried look.

“There’s a reason I prefer to be quiet. People tend to judge me.” I said as placed my free hand on my belt, just about my 1911.

“I had a question that has been bugging me.” Twilight said as she walked over next to me “What exactly does your name mean?”

“You lost me.” I said, dumbfounded “What do you mean?”

“What exactly does ‘Ryan Laney’ mean? I’ve never heard of ‘Ryan’ or ‘Laney’ before.” Twilight said as she grabbed her mug with her magic and took another sip.

“It’s not supposed to. It’s just a name.” I said as I stared outside to avoid awkward eye contact.

The rain was still pouring heavily but it wasn’t as bad as the time I found Applejack on the side of the road. I could still see down the street all the way to the outskirts.

“What do you mean it’s ‘just a name’?!” Twilight said as if she was shocked “Your name is who you are!”

“I’m sorry but my name never really carried any weight with me. I’m from a family of ghosts and no-shows. You can call me whatever you like.” I said as I turned around and browsed the books again.

“So you’re just going to give up your name? Just like that?” Twilight said as she followed me.

“I never said that. I just said that you could call me something else if you prefer.” I said as I came across a few history texts.

I pulled a book of the shelf and flipped through it.

“What would you prefer to be called?” Twilight asked as she craned her neck to get a look at the cover of the book I was reading.

The book read like a fairy tale but I kind of expected it at this point.

“I really don’t have a preference. You can call me Ryan, forty-five, twelve-gauge, V-eight, I really don’t care.” I said as I closed the book and shoved it back onto the shelf in the wrong spot.

Twilight gave me an annoyed look before correcting my mistake with due haste, slamming the book back into the right spot.

“What do those names even mean?” She asked.

“Well, my handgun fires a forty-five caliber round, my shotgun fires a twelve-gauge shell, and the engine to my truck is a V-eight.” I explained as I walked over to a corner and leaned my back into it.

“Are you really leaving this to me?” Twilight asked as I took another sip from the mug.

“I really don’t care but if you give me a fairy tale name I retain all rights to denounce it.”

“I’ll think of your ideas. I do like twelve-gauge though.” She said with a strange smile.

“I can dance to that tune.” I said as I nodded at her.

“Ok, Twelve-Gauge.” She said with a small snicker.

“I’m glad that I could amuse you.” I said in a sarcastic tone.

I lifted my sunglasses from my face and let them rest up in my hair. The room brightened up a bit as looked around. Spike immerged into the room and walked into our direction.

“Hi, Ryan.” He said with a little wave of his hand as he walked over to a bookshelf and pulled a book of it.

“How’s it goin’ little man?” I said as I nodded my head in his direction.

“Swanky suit Ryan.”

“It’s Twelve-Gauge now.” Twilight cut in.

“Twelve-Gauge?” He asked as he stopped in his tracks.

“Long story.” I said as I walked towards the window.

Most of the rain had finally slowed to a trickle. I peered around and saw my H2 sitting right in the middle of the road.

“There anything else you need to know before I take off?” I asked as I craned my neck to get a good look at Twilight.

“Yeah, where are you staying? Please tell me you’re not sleeping in your machine.” She asked.

“No, I’m staying at Dash’s now.” I pointed out.

“How the-“

“Don’t ask because I don’t know.” I said, cutting Twilight off.

“Can you fly?”

“No, she brought her place down to ground level.”

“That still doesn’t explain how you can walk on clouds without the help of one of my spells.”

“I stopped trying to make sense of this world a week ago.” I said as I walked towards the door.

I opened the door and stepped outside. The rain was still going at a slow pace but it wasn’t anything to get upset about.

“I see you on the flip-side.” I said as I closed the door behind me.

It was good to be out of that place. Still awkward. I walked over to my H2 and stopped at the door. I had the inexplicable feeling that something was watching me like the feeling you get when you’re home alone. I spun around to see an empty street as the rain poured down like it came from a never ending reservoir. I turned back towards the H2 and saw Dash sitting inside out of nowhere.

“How the fuck?!” I asked myself as I nearly had a heart attack.

Dash seemed to notice my sudden fright and laughed at me, pointing with her hoof.

“Hardy har har. You must’ve been preparing for that one all day.” I grumbled as I opened the door.

“You should have seen the look on your face!” she said in-between a laugh.

I just closed my eyes, shook my head, and let out a little laugh. I climbed into the H2 and listened as the suspension creaked under my weight for a moment. I let the H2 start up as I flicked on the fog-lights and windshield wipers.

“What were you doing at Twilight’s?” Dash asked as I shifted into drive and accelerated towards home.

“She wanted to chat outside one of her ‘sessions’.” I said with a laugh as I lowered my sunglasses back onto my face.

“Anything interesting happen?” Dash asked as she climbed over the console and into my lap.

“Well,” I said as I sped up on the road outside of town “I’ve apparently gotten a new name.”

“A new name?” She said as she rolled over onto her back to be able to watch me drive “Why?”

“I have absolutely no idea.”

“What is it?” she asked as snuggled up to my torso.

“Twelve-Gauge.” I said as I maneuvered to avoid a downed tree that lay across the road.

“What does that mean?” She asked, raising an eyebrow.

I figured it would be better to show her. I reached across the console and grabbed the chrome shotgun that was sitting in the floor of the passenger side.

“Read the inscription on the side.” I pointed out “Watch out for the trigger.”

I set the shotgun on top of her as she gave me a confused look. She lifted the shotgun’s barrel up and tried to find what I told her to look for. She studied it for a moment before she flipped it over and found it on the opposite side.

“Oh, Remington. I see now.” She said as a light bulb kicked on in her head “Twelve ‘ga’?”

“It is short for gauge. It is the size of the round that the gun fires.” I said as I grabbed the shotgun’s receiver and set it back in the passenger’s side floor.

I could hear the guns rattle in the back as I pulled off the road as I’d done many times before.

“How did the whole ‘taking Remi to Fluttershy’s’ go?” She asked.

“Went well. She said she’ll be done with him soon.” I said as I sped up in the field “What’s with all the questions?”

“I dunno. You’re just interesting, I guess.” She said as she climbed up and looked over the steering wheel.

Her mane brushed up against my chin, but I didn’t exactly care. She seemed to be the only person who would listen to me and still care about me at the end of the conversation. I wasn’t awfully lovable, I know. The H2 started to come to a stop as Dash’s place came back into view. I looked over to the camp and saw that the recruits were all inside of their tents as their fire let out a string of grey smoke.

“Tell me about your day then.” I said as I shifted into park and let the engine die down.

Dash looked up at me with a coy smile as she climbed over to the passenger’s side.

“You wouldn’t want to know. It’s just boring weather stuff.” She said as she examined a hoof nonchalantly.

“You forget that I come from a world where the weather happens on its own.” I pointed out as I opened the door and climbed out into the rain.

Dash flew out after me and I closed the door behind her. The rain continued to pour down as she flew and I ran over to the door. My pistol clanked in my pocket as I ran and rain smeared on the lenses of my glasses. I ran inside and Dash closed the door behind me. I almost tripped on the inconsistent floor as I ran before coming to a stop just short of the hallway.

“You are so slow.” Dash said as she ruffled her damp mane back into place.

“I’m not built for ground speed.” I said as I dried off my glasses with my suit coat.

“What good are you at then?” She joked.

“Thanks for the stunning boost of confidence.” I shot back.

“Anytime.” She said with a smile as she flew over to me.

“You still never answered my question.” I said as I pulled out my handgun and tossed it onto the couch to dry.

“What question?” She said as if she was trying to hide something.

“What was your day like?” I repeated.

“If you must know, I built the storm you saw outside and I may have almost… maimed myself.” She said, quickly glancing over the last part.

“The almighty Dash made a mistake?!” I said with an obvious hint of sarcasm.

“I never make mistakes! I just happen to do things every now and then that I don’t intend to do.” She said as touched down next to me and motioned for me to follow her.

“Sure, that sounds like solid logic.” I pointed out as she stopped and opened a door.

The door opened into a room I hadn’t seen before. There was a day bed in the corner and a small bookcase next to it. A large window saw in front of the daybed with a clear overview of town. She flew over to the daybed and I walked over to the bookcase.

“Holy shit,” I said with a smirk “I didn’t even think you could read.”

I looked over to see Dash with an unamused look. She reached over and punched me in the thigh. I looked back to the book case and went over a few of the titles. Each book seemed to be of the same series; ‘Daring Do’.

“Another idol I take it?” I said as I grabbed one of the books and pulled it off the shelf.

“Only my favorite book series ever!” She said with a sudden tone of excitement like she wanted me to ask.

Dash flew up and struck a pose above me as I opened the book.

“The books center around the only Pegasus to be ranked 2nd coolest in Equestria!” She almost shouted.

“Who’s the first?” I asked as I flipped through the book.

She didn’t seem to notice my comment as she continued with her gloating. I tuned her out as I flipped through the book and found that it read similar to an Indiana Jones novel. There was treasure involved, a ‘Daring’ main character, and an evil villain involved. I closed the book as I shoved it back in place on the shelf.

“… and that’s how she one-upped him!” She said as she landed in front of me.

“Awesome.” I said, faking my attention to her speech.

“I knew you’d like it.” She said as she climbed back onto the daybed.

I looked out the window quickly to see that the rain had only picked up in intensity.

“Snow should be here in two days tops.”

“This shit still blows my mind.” I said as I sat down on the daybed next to her.

I leaned forward and place my elbows on my knees as I rested my head on my right hand as I stared out the window. I still missed the rumble of Youngstown’s cars but I figured the rain would suffice.

“Something wrong?” Dash asked as she stood up behind me and rested her head on my shoulder.

“I’m just a little homesick I guess.” I said as I stared out the window.

“How could you miss at that place?” She asked as she nuzzled my neck a bit.

“A part of me will always miss it. I was born and raised there and you just can’t forget something like that overnight.” I said as I lifted my left hand to the side of her head.

“I’ll never understand you.”

“I never asked you to.” I said as rubbed her ear in-between my index finger and thumb.

She pulled her head back and I immediately missed her there. I exhaled as I lay out across the daybed and rested my right hand under my head. Dash walked over next to me and sat down next to my shoulder before lying down and laying her head next to mine.

“What the fuck am I doing?” I asked myself as I place my left hand over my eyes.

“Something wrong, again?” Dash asked, turning her head to me.

“I just had a pang of reality again. This all is still weird to me.” I said as I felt her pull my arm to the side.

Dash placed my hand on the side of her face. She closed her eyes at the contact and started to hum a song that I wasn’t familiar with.

“Don’t worry yourself to much.” She said as she interrupted her song “You have me at least.”

“That I do.” I said as I looked over to her and watched her open her eyes “You have very… calming eyes.”

“Ugh…”

“Just take the compliment.”

Epilogue: Aftermath

One month later…

The crosshairs of the scope scanned throughout town. I could see the occasional wanted poster and griffon cleaning up their messes but the town was still on lockdown as of now. It crushed me to see the town like this but it was the way it had to be. As long as I stayed away, nothing would be done to this town. I scanned with the scope of Alex’s rifle and saw that Twilight was searching for something. I didn’t think much of it. I just looked over the town as a feeling of dread built in my gut.

“Hey General,” I heard Dallas announce from behind me “We have griffons moving in from the north. We are going to have to leave soon.”

Dallas stood in front of the H2 as Atlanta sat on top, basking in the sun. I stood up with the rifle and looked back over the hill, down the scope. I could see the Elements gathering in the center of town. Dash flew in with a grim look on her face as Celestia appeared in a flash of light. She said something to the group before a griffon ran over and began to speak. He was immediately tackled by Dash as she attempted to stomp his neck in. I smiled a bit before looked back at Celestia who used her magic to separate the two.

“You get ‘em, girl.” I cheer her on even though she couldn’t hear me.
The griffon stood back up and brushed himself off before Celestia began to yell at him and he shrank away. I still hated Celestia’s fucking guts. It took everything I had in me not to pull the trigger right then and there. I grimaced as I watched Dash fly off in tears and the group disperse. Guilt overtook me as I lowered the rifle and turned back to Dallas and Atlanta.

“You alright General?” Atlanta asked as he turned his head from the sky to me.
“Yeah…” I said, not letting my weakness get the better of me “Let’s get the hell out of here.”

“Where will we go?” Dallas asked and walked up to me.

“As far away from here as we can get.” I answered, walking past him towards the H2.

“I hear the desert off to the west is a good place to hide. Buffalo raiders use it all the time.” Atlanta answered as he stretched out.
“Then that is where we are going.” I confirmed as I opened the driver’s side door and climbed in.

THE END

[youtube=U7Z4KKsklY0]